Seduction of Shamus O'Rourke

eBooks are not transferable. They cannot be sold, shared or given away as it is an infringement on the copyright of thi...

Author: Walters N J

12 downloads 457 Views 850KB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

eBooks are not transferable. They cannot be sold, shared or given away as it is an infringement on the copyright of this work. This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the writer’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locale or organizations is entirely coincidental. Samhain Publishing, Ltd. 577 Mulberry Street, Suite 1520 Macon GA 31201 The Seduction of Shamus O’Rourke Copyright © 2008 by N. J. Walters ISBN: 1-59998-848-8 Edited by Heidi Moore Cover by Anne Cain All Rights Are Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews. First Samhain Publishing, Ltd. electronic publication: January 2008 www.samhainpublishing.com

The Seduction of Shamus O’Rourke NJ Walters

Dedication Thank you to my loving husband, Gerard. Your continued support and love means more than I can say. Thank you to Charlene Teglia for your moral support, keen eye, and good old-fashioned common sense. Your friendship means a lot to me. Thank you to my amazing editor, Heidi, for your hard work and encouragement.

NJ Walters

Chapter One “Not now. Not now,” Cyndi Marks muttered as she maneuvered her usually reliable Honda over to the shoulder of the road. Although, to be fair, it wasn’t the car’s fault that she had a flat tire. But that didn’t keep her from swearing under her breath. When the car finally rolled to a halt, she put it in park and sat there in the driver’s seat with her hands still curled around the wheel. She so did not need this. Sighing, she released the wheel, turned off the ignition, and yanked out the keys. Sitting here wishing that it hadn’t happened wouldn’t change the facts. She still needed to deal with her flat tire. Unfortunately, the jack and the spare were in the trunk, buried beneath her luggage. Tipping her head back, she leaned against the headrest and took a deep breath. The keys dug into her palms, she clutched them so tight. Aunt Verna had told her this wouldn’t be easy. The older woman had even offered to make the trip with her, but Cyndi had declined. She’d needed to face the past on her own. She knew if she flipped open her cell phone and called, Verna Marks Mitchell would be there within hours. Her aunt had been a surrogate mother to her and, even more, she’d given Cyndi hope when she hadn’t had any herself. Shaking off her melancholy, she opened the car door and stepped out onto the pavement. Immediately, the crisp, fall air filled her lungs. Scanning the area, she realized she was perched on top of a hill overlooking the town. Jamesville, Maine. It looked so peaceful nestled down in the valley below, but Cyndi knew that even a small town had dirty little secrets. Turning her back on the picturesque scene, she strode to the trunk of her car. She needed to keep focused on the task at hand and right now that included getting her car back on the road so she could reach her destination before dark. The sun was low in the afternoon sky, but she had an hour or so until it finally sank. Lots of time to change a flat tire and get to the lawyer’s office before it closed for the day. Unlocking her trunk, she pocketed her keys and hauled out her two suitcases, setting them beside the car. Next came her laptop, which she tucked into the backseat for safekeeping. Two boxes containing her pillows and comforter, specialty teas, and her favorite snacks were next. She

www.samhainpublishing.com

5

The Seduction of Shamus O’Rourke

figured she’d need all the comforts she could get. She was under no illusion that the task ahead of her would be easy. Cyndi ignored the small voice in the back of her head that whispered she didn’t have to stay. She’d made her decision and she wasn’t about to back down now. It was time for her to face down the demons of her past and put them to rest once and for all. The only way to do that was to settle in Jamesville. She’d put all her belongings in storage, let the lease on her apartment lapse, and quit her job as manager of an upscale bed and breakfast. For better or worse, she was here to stay. Dragging out the jack and the spare tire, she carried them one at a time to the front of the car. The left-hand tire was as flat as a pancake. She must have picked up a nail or something. As soon as she hit town, she’d have to go to a garage and get it seen to. As she was shoving the jack beneath the car, she heard another vehicle rumbling up behind her. She scooted in front of her car, not wanting to be out in the road as the other vehicle passed. She’d pulled her car as far off the road as she could, but the shoulder wasn’t that wide and part of the vehicle was still on the pavement. A dusty, blue truck passed her, but the brake lights flashed almost immediately, and the vehicle rolled to a stop several yards up the road. Cyndi climbed back into the driver’s seat and locked all the doors. Maybe she was overreacting, but a woman on her own, on a fairly deserted stretch of road, couldn’t be too careful. She knew what Jamesville used to be like, but that was a long time ago. The whole world seemed to have changed in the intervening years. The truck door opened and a long, jean-clad leg came into view, quickly followed by another. The man who got out of the vehicle was huge, standing at least several inches over six feet. His shoulders were wide, straining the seams of his dirty, white T-shirt. The short sleeves of the shirt did nothing to hide his thick biceps and muscular forearms. His jeans were faded white at the knees and crotch area. Cyndi forced herself to look away. A stranger was coming toward her, and she was staring at his crotch. It had to be the stress she’d been under making her so loopy. Still, she did enjoy the view. His large, booted feet quickly ate up the distance between them. Cyndi reached into her purse and yanked out her phone, ready to call for help if necessary. The man stopped beside her door, leaned down and tapped on the window. “Didn’t mean to frighten you, ma’am.”

6


NJ Walters

Cyndi got her first, really good look at his face and it started her heart pounding, but not from fear. The man was gorgeous, in a rough sort of way. His thick, molasses-brown hair was tied back at the nape, falling just below his shoulders. His face was all sharp angles and planes; his nose was large, but somehow suited his face. Eyebrows the same color as his hair were straight slashes above a pair of concerned, blue-gray eyes, eyes the same color as the sky just before a storm. “Ma’am?” She heard his voice through the glass and realized she was sitting there like a fool simply staring at him. Quickly she rolled the window down, but just a crack. “I’m sorry. What did you say?” He tilted his head to one side, staring at her. Cyndi knew she looked a mess. She’d been traveling for hours, and the past few weeks had been extremely stressful. She knew she had dark circles under her eyes and wasn’t wearing any makeup, save her clear lip balm. Her days of dressing to please other people were long over. “I said that I didn’t mean to frighten you.” He smiled then, a slight upturn of the corners of his mouth, but the effect was devastating. Butterflies danced in her stomach and she felt a throbbing between her thighs. She shook her head, desperately trying to fight the unwanted burst of physical attraction. She was thirty-nine years old, for heaven’s sake, long past the stage of being ruled by her hormones. And he looked to be at least ten years younger than her. “A woman alone can’t be too careful these days.” His words echoed her earlier thoughts. “You stay put in the car and I’ll take care of that flat tire for you.” “No,” she snapped. Realizing what she’d done, she softened her tone. After all, it wasn’t his fault she was attracted to him. All he’d done was stop and offer to help. “That’s fine. I’ll take care of it myself.” He scrubbed his hand across his jaw and her eyes followed the action. She could see the five o’clock shadow on his chin. It made him appear even sexier, if that was possible. There was something elemental about this man. Even dressed in old work boots, faded jeans and a dirty Tshirt, there was an air of barely restrained power about him. “I figured you could handle the problem on your own, ma’am, but there’s no need for that now that I’m here.” Was he for real?


7


She guessed so when he turned on his heel and crouched down by the front tire. Within seconds, the front of the car was raised and he was using the tire iron to loosen the lug nuts. Cyndi laid her cell phone on the seat beside her and rolled down her window, not quite willing to leave the dubious safety of the confines of the car. The man was big and strong enough that if he meant her harm, he’d certainly be able to get to her with little effort. Her instincts told her he was exactly what he claimed to be—a Good Samaritan. But she still wasn’t taking any chances. “You visiting someone around here or just passing through?” His voice jolted her. She hadn’t realized he was paying any attention to her, as he seemed totally focused on his task. “I…ah…I have business in Jamesville.” That was the truth, but not the entire truth. “That so?” He yanked off the flat tire and grabbed the spare, popping it on quickly. “You going to be here long?” That was the same question she’d been asking herself for the past few weeks since she’d first gotten the news that had ultimately brought her here. “Yes.” Determination filled her. She’d promised herself that she would free herself from the past once and for all. He glanced up, his stormy eyes capturing her gaze. “I thought you could buy me a cup of coffee and maybe a piece of pie to say thanks.” When he grinned, she could see a dimple in his left cheek. The man was outrageous, but he made her smile. She could feel her lips parting, the corners turning upward, as she shook her head. “Now don’t answer too quickly,” he drawled. “You might hurt my feelings.” The man was flirting with her. She laughed and leaned her arm on the window, staring at him. He certainly wasn’t hard on the eyes. Crouched down like he was, the faded material of his jeans outlined the muscles of his thighs. His biceps rippled as he spun the tire iron, tightening the lug nuts on the spare. Cyndi wasn’t usually this at ease with a man she’d just met. In fact, because of her past, she had a hard time trusting any man. But this stranger had a way about him. She was sure he could charm the birds from the trees without even trying. “I’m sure you’ve got plenty of women your own age wanting to take you out for lunch and supper and anything else you might want.” Inserting her age in there was a way for her to take a step back from the situation. It was a reminder to herself that he was harmlessly flirting. He didn’t really mean it.

8


NJ Walters

A guy that good-looking had to have a girlfriend, or several girlfriends for that matter. Or maybe even a wife. She glanced at his hand, but there was no ring. That didn’t really signify anything though. Her ex-husband had taken to leaving his wedding ring at home while he was cheating on her. She pushed away the memories. That was a long time ago and she was no longer the young, naïve woman she’d been back then. The front of the car lowered back to the ground. He picked up the jack, tire iron, and flat tire, taking them around to the trunk. The back of the vehicle jerked as he tossed it all inside. As she watched him out the side window, he picked up her boxes and suitcases and loaded them back into the car. The trunk came down with a heavy thud. He was finished and she was ready to be on her way again. He wasn’t smiling when he reached the driver’s side. “I didn’t mean to make you feel as if you owed me anything for doing this.” He propped his hands on his hips and stared down at her. Now Cyndi felt embarrassed. “I didn’t think you were serious. I mean, you’re obviously so much younger than me…” Her voice trailed off. She didn’t know what else to say without making a complete idiot of herself. “Not that much younger and you’re a very beautiful woman.” Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. Who was he trying to kid? She knew she looked like crap at the moment. “I thought that if you were going to be staying in town a while, I might take you out for coffee at the local diner. That’s all. I understand if you don’t want to.” Now she felt ungrateful and petty. “I’m sorry. I really appreciate the invitation.” Her words were neither an acceptance nor a denial. His offer was tempting. She could certainly use a friend, but if she was going to settle here, the last thing she needed was to get involved with a man like this one. Cyndi knew she was right in assuming he could probably date just about any single woman in town. She had enough problems on her plate without adding to them. “Good enough. If you’re here a while, I’m sure we’ll run into one another. If you’re looking for a good place to eat, check out Jessie’s on Main Street.” “Jessie’s is still there!” She wanted to call the words back as soon as she’d said them. He grinned. “I take it you’re familiar with Jamesville.” Cyndi nodded, not wanting to answer any more questions. “I haven’t been back in a lot of years.”


9


“Some things have changed, but you’ll probably find almost as many that are the same. If you stop by Sampson’s Garage, Mike will take care of that flat tire for you.” He wiped his hand down over his thigh and extended it. “Shamus O’Rourke.” She took his hand without thought, his name beating at her brain. “Cyndi Marks.” His much larger hand wrapped around her fingers, holding them for a brief second longer than necessary, but not so long as to make her feel uncomfortable. “Pleased to meet you, Cyndi Marks,” he murmured. “And I’ll definitely be seeing you around town.” With that parting shot, he tapped his hand on the roof and turned away. “Drive carefully.” She watched as he sauntered back to his truck and climbed in. He had a loose-limbed gait that would make any woman’s mouth water. But hers was dry. Shamus O’Rourke. What were the odds that she’d run into one of the O’Rourke family before she’d even hit town? She had a bad feeling about the days ahead. They were not going to be easy. His truck pulled away and she heard the friendly toot of his horn as he gave her a wave through his open window. Cyndi shivered, the cool wind reminding her that her window was still rolled down. She put up the window, reached into her pocket, and pulled out her keys. Shoving them into the ignition, she gave them a sharp turn. Cyndi took a deep breath, wrapped her hands around the wheel, and eased the vehicle back onto the road. She kept her speed down, not wanting to catch up with Shamus. He obviously hadn’t recognized her, but then again, why would he? She’d changed so much, and not just in appearance, since she’d left town. He’d have been a teenager when she’d dragged herself aboard the bus for Vermont so long ago. No reason he’d even remember her at all. There were many in town who would remember her and not fondly. Her stomach lurched, and she focused on her breathing to calm herself. The past was the past. She couldn’t change it, but she could try to come to terms with it and put it behind her once and for all. That was the main reason for coming back to Jamesville. Her father’s death had precipitated her unexpected homecoming and brought a lot of unforeseen changes to her life. As the town limits came into view, cold sweat trickled down between her shoulder blades, making her shiver. Memories rose up to taunt her. Cruel images from the past flitted through her mind like an old movie she had seen so many times that she knew every image and line by heart. She drove her car down Main Street, but she didn’t really see it. She focused all her attention on her destination. The stately, brick building came into view, and she pulled into a parking spot

10


NJ Walters

right in front of it. Stuffing her phone back into her purse, she forced herself to get out of the vehicle and lock it behind her. Every step was torture as she made her way up the stone walkway and the three short steps that led to the door. The discreet plaque off to the side identified it as the offices of Harris and Hammond, attorneys. Bile churned in her belly and she swallowed hard. She should have gone to a motel tonight and dealt with this in the morning. She should have given herself more time to shore up her defenses against the shadows of the past. But it was too late. She was here and her days of being a coward were over. Grabbing the handle, she turned it, pulling the heavy door open. As she stepped inside, she tried to compose herself as best she could. Tilting her chin up, she squared her shoulders and strode confidently to the receptionist’s desk. The older woman, dressed in a prim, gray suit, gave her a practiced smile. There was no warmth in her eyes. “May I help you?” Her tone implied that someone dressed as shoddily as Cyndi would certainly have no business in these prestigious offices. The woman was in for a huge surprise. Not only did Cyndi have business here, she was now their biggest client, although that might change in the days ahead. Narrowing her gaze, she stared back at the receptionist and pulled a name out of her past. It was a name she’d discarded fourteen years ago, a name she’d legally changed and never thought she’d have to use again. “You can tell Mr. Harris that Cynthia James is here to see him.”


11


Chapter Two Shamus glanced in his rearview mirror, but he didn’t see the white Honda behind him. He wasn’t surprised. He figured that she’d hang back, not wanting to appear to be following him. He grinned as he reached out and turned on the radio. Country music blared from the speakers, and he tapped his fingers against the wheel as he pictured Cyndi Marks. He hadn’t had a real good look at her before she’d climbed back into her car, but he figured that she was about five-five, five-six, give or take an inch. The oversized, pullover sweater she was wearing had partially concealed her figure, but Shamus knew women, and from what he’d seen, she had a nicely rounded figure beneath her clothing. She hadn’t believed him when he’d told her that she was beautiful, but what she hadn’t realized was that he wasn’t just talking about her physical appearance. Not that she wasn’t beautiful in a physical sense, because she was. Her light brown hair barely came to her shoulders and was tousled as if she’d shoved her fingers through it to comb it. Her skin was smooth and clear, her nose slightly tilted upward. Her eyes were a pale blue, but they appeared troubled, as if she had a lot on her mind. Thin lines radiated out from the corners, a testament to the fact that she was a few years older than him. Shamus thought they gave her face character. Her lips were full, but she hadn’t been wearing lipstick. They were shiny though, as if she was wearing some kind of gloss. His body responded, his cock stirring, making his jeans slightly uncomfortable. He shifted in his seat to alleviate the pressure. There was something about her physical appearance that appealed to him, but it went much deeper than that. Shamus trusted his instincts. He’d always been able to see beyond the physical, to see the real person beneath. It worked with both men and women, allowing him to really understand the people around him. Cyndi Marks was a woman who hadn’t had an easy life. It was evident in the shadows in her eyes. This woman had walls around her, large walls, to protect herself from hurt. Which meant that she’d been emotionally wounded a time or two in her lifetime.

12


NJ Walters

She was an intelligent woman. That much was evident from the way she’d gotten back into her car and locked the doors as he’d approached. Some men might have been insulted. He was impressed by her common sense. He’d also noticed that she had her cell phone in her lap with her fingers poised and ready to dial. There was a real substance to this woman. Maybe that’s why he was drawn to her. While he enjoyed dating women his own age, so far he hadn’t found the deeper connection he was looking for. That was fine for a casual date, but in a serious relationship, a man wanted more. At least this man did. He drove into town and continued on down Main Street, waving to people he knew as he went. Turning off onto Peach Street, he drove to the small house near the end, pulling into the driveway. He was home. Climbing out of his truck, he stood and just stared at the house that had been his home almost all of his life. Once it had been white, now it was a cheerful red with white shutters adorning every window. He had a lot of wonderful memories of growing up in this house, alongside his brother and sister. Because of the deaths of their parents when they were all still young, they’d grown very close as a family. When he was still a teenager, his sister, Dani, had married Burke Black, and all of them had moved into the farmhouse Burke had purchased just outside of town. On his nineteenth birthday, he’d moved back in and claimed the house as his own. He’d eventually bought it from Dani and lovingly renovated it one room at a time, making it his own. He’d considered moving more than once. Maybe getting something a bit larger and keeping this place to rent out for extra income. He didn’t think he’d be able to bring himself to sell it. Some of the best times of his life had occurred in this home. Walking up the front steps, he unlocked the door and let himself inside. Unlacing his boots, he yanked them off and laid them on the mat just inside the door. As he stretched his arms over his head, working out the kinks of a hard day’s work, he found his thoughts returning to Cyndi Marks. What was she doing? Where would she be staying? And would he see her again? Only time would tell. Whistling, he bound up the stairs, stripping off his dirty work shirt as he went. A nice, hot shower waited. Then he’d find something to eat.

Cyndi sat in her car and stared at the mansion in front of her. She’d grown up in this place, but it had never felt like home. It was the place she’d slept, the place that still haunted her dreams.


13


Opening the car door, she slid out. She reached back in and grabbed her purse before she shut the door with a heavy thunk. She was still reeling over the fact that her father, from who she’d been estranged for fourteen years, had left her everything. Yes, the lawyers had told her that when they’d first contacted her weeks ago to start the paperwork, but she really hadn’t grasped just how much money and property it had amounted to until she’d talked to them this afternoon. Seems as if her father had dedicated the last years of his life to making money. Not that it was much different from the way he’d spent his entire life when she thought about it. Taking a deep breath, she stepped toward the house. It loomed large, like something from a gothic novel. The wind rushed through the trees, sending leaves skittering across the large expanse of the front lawn. The flowers were long dead, the flowerbeds now covered in dried leaves and twigs. The brick building seemed cold and forbidding as she approached it. Reaching into her purse, she dug out the set of keys that Mr. Harris had given her. Now there was a man too much like her father. He’d subtly let her know that he didn’t approve of her casual manner of dress. It wasn’t befitting a James. Now that was something she’d heard daily for the first twenty-five years of her life. She’d calmly told him she was no longer a James. He’d pursed his lips so hard, he’d reminded her of a prune. She made a mental note to start searching for a new attorney tomorrow. There was nothing in the paperwork that said she had to keep using the firm of Harris and Hammond. Likely, neither her father nor his lawyers even considered the fact that she might switch. Well, they were in for an unwelcome surprise. Sticking the key in the lock, she turned it, hearing the tumble as the bolt drew back. She clasped the handle and pushed, her moist palm slipping on the metal. The door creaked slightly, the sound grating her already frayed nerves. “Buck up, Cyndi,” she muttered, stepping inside. The foyer was large and formal, its walls painted in a dark burgundy that seemed to suck all the light out of the place. Reaching out, she flicked the switch to turn on the overhead lamp. She was thankful the lawyers had seen to keeping the heat and electricity on at the house. The dim glow from the overhead chandelier didn’t help much. It was as if the house preferred to stay in the shadows. She swallowed hard and closed her eyes. From what she could

14


NJ Walters

tell, the house hadn’t changed at all. She could almost hear the echo of her father’s voice, scolding her, taunting her, belittling her. Opening her eyes, she closed the door behind her. A part of her wanted to run screaming from the place from which she’d escaped all those years ago. The more mature part of her insisted she had to deal with her past if she ever hoped to find some happiness in her future. The house was just stone and wood. It couldn’t hurt her. The person who had done that was dead. Her sneakers made little sound on the hardwood floor as she made her way down the hall. There was a small parlor off to the left, used for more casual meetings with guests. To the right was the larger, more formal living room, complete with fireplace and several huge picture windows. Shadows crept in through those windows, reminding her that it was getting late. She turned on more lights as she went further down the hall. Her father’s office was off to the left, the door shut tight. She didn’t bother to open it. A shiver skated over her skin as she passed. She’d deal with that particular room in the light of the day. The library was next, the floor-to-ceiling bookshelves barely visible due to the thick, dark curtains drawn over the tall, thin windows. The formal dining room was on the right, the antique table large enough to seat two dozen comfortably. A heavy, oak sideboard placed against one wall held the china and crystal necessary to set the table. Again, the color was dark. In this room, it was a hunter green. She hurried past that room and on to the kitchen. It was the one room of the house that didn’t bear her father’s stamp. He’d probably never set foot in the place his entire life. They’d always had a cook and a maid, and meals were always taken in the formal dining room. Mr. Harris had informed her he’d let the staff go immediately after her father’s death. Cyndi flicked on the light, and her breath caught. This room had obviously been remodeled at some point in the past few years. Gleaming stainless steel appliances waited to be used. Granite countertops seemed to go on forever. Banks of crisp white cupboards filled the space. It would have been a cold room, except that the floors were oak and the walls were a buttery yellow. She found herself drawn into the room. She didn’t even want to contemplate the cost of the granite countertops. The sum would be shocking. She couldn’t believe that the floor was hardwood and not tile. But that was her father. He’d want the best money could buy even if he never stepped foot in the place. He would have seen tiles—even slate—as cheap. Reaching out,


15


she stroked her hand over the countertops. The stone seemed almost warm beneath her palm and for the first time, she felt a sense of welcome from the house. Sighing in pleasure, she made herself move on. She had the entire upstairs to explore. She didn’t bother to look in the downstairs powder room, laundry room, pantry, or utility room. Those could wait. Striding quickly, she went back to the main staircase and walked up. Portraits of family members who had long since died, lined the walls. Stern visages seemed to watch her every move as she made her way to the top. She ignored her father’s suite, just off to the right of the stairs, which included a bedroom, sitting room, and full bath. As with his office, she’d deal with it after she’d had a good night’s rest. The doors were open to the six guest rooms that graced the top floor. Each room had an attached bathroom. Some just had shower stalls, while others had full baths. Her father often had business associates staying over and, as always, he had an image to upkeep. Only the best would do. Her room was the first one to the left with the door closed. Her hand shook as she reached out and turned the handle. A musty smell assailed her nostrils, as if the room had been shut up for a long time. She reached for the light switch, illuminating the space where she’d spent most of her childhood and early adulthood. Cyndi froze as she viewed the scene in front of her, her blood turning to ice. It was exactly the same. Exactly. Nothing had changed from the day she’d fled Jamesville. The dress she’d worn that morning to have breakfast with her father was still lying in a heap on the floor at the end of the bed. Dresser drawers were open from where she’d stuffed a change of clothing into her small knapsack. Her jewelry box was upended on the bed, diamonds, emeralds, and rubies scattered across the carpet. She’d taken the two pieces of her mother’s jewelry—a silver locket and a silver bangle given to Cyndi when she was still a very small child—and left everything her father had ever given her. Most of it was ostentatious and not to her taste at all. Her hand automatically went to her neck and the small silver chain tucked beneath her sweater. She’d bought this for herself after she’d gotten her first job. It was the very first piece of jewelry she’d owned not bought or given to her by her father. The gem on the end of the braided chain was an amethyst set in silver. Her father would have deemed it inappropriate, torn it from her neck, and tossed it into the trash. Then he would have lectured her as he beat her.

16


NJ Walters

Cyndi sucked in a breath and tucked her necklace safely back below her collar. “He can’t hurt you anymore,” she whispered, hoping that saying the words aloud would make them feel truer. The man was dead, and she couldn’t bring herself to be sorry. The room seemed to mock her with its pristine white décor. The only color was artful splashes of red, deemed “the latest thing” by the decorator her father had hired to do her room. Cyndi had always hated the room, but she hadn’t been consulted. Her opinion hadn’t mattered. She had to get out of here. Her heart was pounding, her breathing was fast and shallow, and she was beginning to feel lightheaded. Turning from the dark reminders of her past, she fled, slamming the door behind her. Pounding down the stairs, she tore open the front door and raced toward her car. She slid on the slick leaves and tried to catch herself. Her foot twisted and she threw out her hand to break her fall as she felt herself go down. She cried out, hitting the ground hard, and scraping her hand on some twigs and rocks. Breathing heavily, she lay there for a moment and assessed the situation. Nothing seemed broken or permanently damaged. Carefully, she rolled onto her knees, cradling her hand against her chest. It was bleeding, but the cut didn’t seem to be too deep. Pushing herself to her feet, she staggered to her car, her purse bumping against her hip. She yanked the door open and slid into the safe confines of her vehicle. Behind her, the house was lit up like a beacon. All the lights were on downstairs and she could even see the hall light from upstairs. The front door was gaping open. “Great.” She rested her head against the steering wheel and took a deep breath, then another. Her heart was still racing, but she felt slightly better. She jumped and struck her head, yelping in pain when her phone suddenly rang. Swearing, she grabbed her purse and rummaged around inside until she found it. “Hello.” “Are you all right?” The voice, no-nonsense and female, came across the line like a comforting caress. “Cyndi?” “I’m fine, Aunt Verna.” She hesitated, knowing the other woman didn’t believe her and would wait until she spilled her guts. “Okay, so I’m not fine.” “Where are you now?” She could hear the concern in her aunt’s voice. “I’m just outside the house.” She bit her bottom lip and stared at the light spilling out the front door. “I’ve already been inside.” “I can be there tomorrow.”


17


Cyndi shook her head before she remembered that her aunt couldn’t see her. She really was rattled. “No. I’m okay with this. It’s something I have to do myself. You know that.” Her Aunt Verna sighed. “I know it, child, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it.” “The room is the same,” she blurted out. “What?” “My room. It’s exactly the same as the day I left. It’s as if he just closed the door and left it that way.” She tapped her fingers against the steering wheel and jiggled her leg up and down. When she realized what she was doing, she made herself stop. “That’s just…” Her aunt’s voice trailed off. “Sick,” she offered. Her aunt chuckled. “I always said your father was one demented bastard.” “I know, and this is just one more thing that proves it. I’m staying here.” Although her intention all along, saying it aloud, now that she was here, solidified it. “You sure that’s wise?” “Maybe not, but it’s what I have to do. I’ll call you in the morning.” “Keep your phone close to you all night and call me if you need me.” Cyndi could feel her aunt’s concern. “I will,” she promised. “Love you.” “I love you too, Cyndi. I might just come on up there in a week or so for a short vacation.” Cyndi laughed. “Give me a some time to get the place in order first.” “Okay,” the older woman replied. “But I won’t wait long.” “I know.” Cyndi began to relax as she listened to the sound of her aunt’s voice. Verna Mitchell had been married years ago, but her husband had died tragically in a car wreck only one short year later. They hadn’t had any children and Verna had never remarried. She’d taken Cyndi under her wing, protecting and nurturing her as if she was her own child. They chatted for another minute or so before Cyndi ended the call. Climbing back out of the car, she went around to the trunk. Her hand was stinging something fierce and she glanced down at it. It was definitely bleeding and she’d gotten blood on her sweater and her jeans. “Wonderful,” she muttered as she dragged her two suitcases out of the trunk. Picking up the first one, she hauled it to the front door. Ten minutes later, the last box was inside and she closed the door, sealing herself inside the house for the night.

18


NJ Walters

Chapter Three Shamus was in an upbeat mood as he strode into Jessie’s the next morning. Usually, he grabbed a bite to eat at home or stopped by his sister Dani’s place for breakfast. This morning, he’d awoken with a need to go to Jessie’s—just in case Ms. Cyndi Marks decided to drop by. She’d been on his mind most of the night. He’d tossed and turned for hours and, when he did sleep, she’d even invaded his dreams. It wasn’t every day a beautiful, intriguing stranger came to Jamesville. He said hello and nodded to a few early folks like himself who were all perched on the stools lining the counter, and slid into a booth in front of the window. His sister-in-law Shannon, who was Jessie’s niece and worked at the diner, strolled toward him, coffee pot in hand, before he’d even finished sitting. “Morning, Shamus. We don’t usually see you here this time of day.” She smiled as she filled his coffee cup. As she leaned in front of him, he dropped a quick kiss on her cheek. “Morning, Shannon. Woke up this morning and felt like something different.” She laughed, her long, reddish braid gleaming in the morning sunlight. He liked Shannon, a lot. She was a big reason why his brother Patrick had moved back to Jamesville. She also made Patrick a very happy man. Like his brother, she’d had her share of problems, but together, the two of them had worked things out and were building a life together. Now, they’d been married for a year. “Jessie’s in the kitchen whipping up batter for blueberry pancakes.” Her eyes twinkled as she tempted him. “Sold.” He picked up his coffee and drank down a large swallow. “Good enough. I’ll tell her they’re for you.” With a quick grin, Shannon was gone to attend to the other customers. Shamus leaned back and stretched his legs out beneath the table. Jessie would put a little extra on his plate. She always did. Shamus had gotten to know Jessie really well a little more than a year ago. He’d stayed with Jessie when Shannon’s ex-husband had been released from prison


19


and was terrorizing her. They’d all been afraid that her crazy ex might target her family, which meant Jessie. Shamus had moved in to help protect the older woman, while Patrick had moved in with Shannon. Things had been tense there for a while, but now, Patrick was back in Jamesville and had joined the local sheriff’s office. Then two months ago, when Sheriff Tucker had retired, Patrick had taken over as sheriff of Jamesville. It was good to have his brother back home again. They’d grown apart during the years Patrick had lived and worked in New York, but in the year he’d been back, they’d regained the closeness they’d shared as boys. His sister Dani was still happily married to Burke Black after all these years. She loved being a mother and a wife, but had still found time to carve out a career for herself writing children’s books. Over the years, she’d published more than a dozen. Life was good. He had a family he loved and was close to, a job that challenged and satisfied him, and as of yesterday, he had a woman who had more than piqued his interest. Shamus picked up his coffee and sipped, allowing the mellow liquid to flow down his throat. There was nothing quite like the first cup of coffee of the day. He needed the kick if he was going to get much work done today. He hadn’t slept well last night. Dreams of a woman with tousled, brown hair and clear blue eyes had kept him tossing and turning for hours. He groaned as his body responded. Within seconds, he had an erection and had to shift in his seat to get comfortable. He hadn’t reacted this quickly to a woman since he was in his teens. He’d had a series of dreams last night. The most vivid had started innocently enough. Much like yesterday, he’d stopped to help her with a flat tire.

“Trouble, ma’am?” He leaned in through the open window of her car, catching a glimpse of cleavage as she leaned forward to turn off the ignition. The tight, red sweater she was wearing accentuated her lush curves. “Just a flat tire. I can handle it.” Her full lips were as red as her sweater, ripe for kissing. “I figure you can handle just about anything.” She gave him a coy smile, tilting her head to one side. Her bangs fell over one eye and he had to fight the urge to push the lock of light brown hair away. He cleared his throat. “I’ll take care of this for you.” Hurrying around to the trunk, he got jack, tire iron, and spare and carried them all to the front of the car.

20


NJ Walters

The car door opened and one long, stocking-clad leg came into view, quickly followed by another one. He swallowed hard, his jeans uncomfortably tight as the rest of her followed. Lord have mercy. He began to sweat as she shut the door with a bump of her hip and closed the gap between them. She was wearing a short, tight, black skirt made of some stretchy material that clung to her hips and thighs like a second skin. “You sure there isn’t anything I can do to help?” Her voice was a sexy purr as she walked her fingers over his chest. The muscles jumped and tightened as he barely swallowed back a groan of desire. He was so hot right now, he could explode any moment. “No, ma’am.” The words came out as a hoarse whisper. “You sure?” She laughed as she wiggled closer, the soft weight of her breasts brushing against his chest. His erection pressed against her belly and this time he groaned when she gave her hips a sexy, little shimmy. “I think that you have a very large problem that you need help with.” There was no mistaking her invitation. “Maybe I do.” He wrapped his hands around her waist and lifted her, setting her on the hood of the car. As he shifted in closer, her legs parted to accommodate him. The short, black skirt rode upward, revealing the fact that she was wearing thigh-high stockings and not panty hose. Shamus reached down and brushed his fingers over the exposed flesh. She gasped and then murmured her approval as his fingers moved higher. Her skin was incredibly soft. He wanted to touch her everywhere. Her hands floated up his arms and wrapped around his neck. “More,” she whispered. Shamus shifted his hands to the front of her sweater. There were pearly white buttons running down the front and he took his time, opening them one by one until they were all undone. As he worked, a dark blue bra was exposed. The scrap of lace showed more than it hid, pushing the mounds of her breasts upward. The material of her bra was so sheer he could see her dark nipples outlined beneath it. The tips were puckered tight, pushing against the cups. Unable to resist the temptation, he bent his head downward and nuzzled them. Her fingers tightened around him, her nails digging into his flesh. His cock jerked, urging him to hurry. But he didn’t want to. He wanted to savor the moment. He traced the edge of lace with his tongue. Opening his mouth over one tight nipple, he took it into his mouth and sucked her through the fabric. She moaned, and the soft sound sank into his bones. He wanted her to come apart in his arms, wanted to feel her body against his as she


21


climaxed. Shamus was filled with the sudden and overwhelming urge to be the man who brought her fulfillment and pleasure. Her fingers tangled in his hair, tugging him closer. He shifted his hips so that his erection pressed against her pelvis. The skirt rode upward, making way for him. Her hips tilted toward him. Shamus pressed harder, grinding their lower bodies together. He gritted his teeth to keep from coming in his pants. He was poised on the edge. His testicles were tight to his body in warning. “Cyndi.” His voice was rough with need as he tore himself away from her breasts. Her lips were moist, as if she’d licked them, and parted as she gasped for air. Her head was thrown back, exposing the long, slender arch of her neck. He wanted to see her eyes, but they were closed, her long lashes brushing against her cheekbones. He needed to stop, needed to slow down before it was too late. And they were on the side of a public road and anyone could come along at any moment. Of course, that just added to the excitement of the moment. He had to kiss her. Had to taste those ruby red lips. Lowering his mouth to hers, he felt her breath against his face. It smelled of peppermint and promise. Groaning, he touched his lips to hers.

“There you go.” Shamus jerked, his hand hitting the edge of his coffee mug and sending it sideways. The heavy, ceramic mug hit the table with a thud and coffee spilled everywhere. “Shit!” Ignoring Shannon’s gasp of alarm, he grabbed the mug, righting it as he dragged napkins out of the metal dispenser. He busied himself cleaning up the mess while he tried to will his hard-on into submission. He couldn’t believe he’d gotten lost in an erotic fantasy while sitting in the middle of the diner. Talk about stupid. He was just glad that he was sitting in a booth and the table was covering his lap as he mopped up the mess he made. “Let me get a cloth.” “No, I’ve got it. Wasn’t much left in the mug anyway.” He wadded up the napkins and took a deep breath, releasing it slowly before he turned to Shannon. She looked concerned, so he gave her a sheepish smile. “Not quite awake yet this morning.” As he’d hoped, she smiled back, the concern fading from her face. “I’ve had mornings like that myself.” She slid a plate piled high with pancakes onto the table in front of him. “Let me take

22


NJ Walters

those.” She held out her hand and he gave her the soggy napkins. “I’ll get you some more coffee.” “If you think I can be trusted with it.” Shannon laughed as she turned away. Shamus just shook his head at himself. He still couldn’t believe he’d done that. A grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. Last night had been like that too. His dreams always stopped just before he’d reached completion. He’d awakened hard and frustrated. Serves him right, fantasizing about a woman he just met. He thanked Shannon when she returned, coffee pot in hand, to refill his mug. She admonished him to be careful this time before hurrying off to see to her other customers. Even though it was still early, there was a steady traffic in and out of the diner. A lot of folks stopped in to pick up coffee and a muffin to take to work with them. The aroma of Jessie’s pancakes wafted upward and his stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn’t eaten yet this morning. As he’d figured, Jessie had put an extra pancake and a few strips of bacon on his plate. He’d have to remember to drop by the kitchen and thank her on his way out. Picking up his fork and knife, he dug in. Damn, Jessie made the best pancakes. The batter was light and fluffy and packed with blueberries. Jessie never skimped when she cooked, which was why the diner was so successful. Several restaurant chains had tried to move into Jamesville over the years, but almost all of them had failed. They couldn’t top the food or the service at Jessie’s. He was halfway through his breakfast when the hair on the back of his neck stirred and his groin tightened. He almost groaned aloud. He’d finally gotten his unruly body back under control and it was going to give him trouble again. He knew even without looking that Cyndi had entered the diner. He raised his head, and sure enough, there she was, poised hesitantly inside the front door, her fingers wrapped tight around the strap of her purse. He laid his fork carefully on the side of his plate and pushed it aside. Coming to his feet, he stepped away from the table and strode toward her. Her eyes met his and he saw a flash of pleasure before it hid behind a mask of politeness. Aha! The lady was glad to see him even if she didn’t want to be.


23


“Decided to check out the local hot spot this morning?” She looked tired, he thought as he got closer. The dark circles he’d seen beneath her eyes yesterday were even more pronounced this morning. She brushed her fingers through her hair, pushing her bangs off her face. “Yeah. I didn’t have much in the way of food where I’m staying.” “Great. Now you can buy me breakfast to repay me for yesterday.” As he’d hoped, she cracked a smile. “You don’t ever give up, do you?” The shadows in her eyes lightened as she gave him a mock glare. “Nope.” He placed his hand on the small of her back to guide her toward his table. He held his breath until she began to move with him. “You might as well give in gracefully.” “I thought you said I didn’t owe you for yesterday?” She looked at him from beneath her lashes as she slid into the seat. “So I did. Then I guess I’m buying you breakfast.” She tensed then and started to rise. “I can’t let you buy me breakfast.” Shamus didn’t know what was going on inside her mind, but something he’d said had pushed an emotional hot button. He kept his expression smooth. “Then how about we each pick up our own tab and simply enjoy each others company as we eat?” Slowly, she subsided back into her seat and placed her purse next to her. Shamus breathed a sigh of relief. He hadn’t even realized he’d been holding his breath. He really wanted her to stay, wanted to get to know her better. Shannon made her way toward their table, a friendly smile on her face. Shamus could sense her curiosity. He liked women and had dated his fair share over the years, but he hadn’t been out on a date in over six months and he’d certainly never had breakfast at Jessie’s with any of them. “Coffee?” Shannon placed a menu in front of Cyndi, who seemed incredibly uneasy. “Please.” Cyndi nodded. “And an order of whole wheat toast.” “Sure thing. What would you like on your toast? We have marmalade, honey, peanut butter, raspberry jam, strawberry jam, and peach conserve.” Shannon filled a mug with coffee and set it back on the table. “Umm, I’ll have honey. Thank you.” Cyndi picked up the menu and handed it back to Shannon. “You’re welcome.” His sister-in-law looked at him expectantly.

24


NJ Walters

Shamus barely suppressed his grin. Shannon looked as if she might burst if she didn’t find out who the woman across from his was. “Shannon, this is Cyndi Marks, I helped her with a flat tire yesterday outside of town.” He turned to Cyndi. “Cyndi, this is my sister-in-law Shannon O’Rourke; she and her Aunt Jessie run the diner.” Cyndi stuck out her hand. “Pleased to meet you.” Shannon took her hand and gave it a shake. “A flat tire, huh?” Cyndi’s chin tilted upward. “I told him I could handle it, but he insisted.” Shannon laughed. “That sounds like our Shamus. You visiting Jamesville or just passing through?” Panic flashed across Cyndi’s face, but was quickly hidden. “I have business here.” When no more information was forthcoming, Shannon nodded. “I’ll be back in a couple minutes with your order.” And probably on the phone to her husband too. Shamus figured he had a half hour tops before his brother showed up to check out Cyndi. Sighing, Shamus sat back and picked up his coffee mug. He loved his family to death, but sometimes he wished they would mind their own business. Cyndi was skittish enough as it was. The last thing he wanted was for his family to frighten her off. Cyndi wrapped both hands around her mug and brought it to her lips. The woman sitting across from him was a far cry from the one he’d fantasized about. There was no lipstick on the lips that sipped from the mug. Like yesterday, they shone as if she were wearing some kind of gloss. And if he wasn’t mistaken, she’d tried to conceal the circles beneath her eyes. She looked pale to him. Today, she was wearing a pair of brown corduroys, low-heeled brown boots, and a brown, fitted jacket that fell to her waist. Beneath the jacket was a light beige, scooped-neck T-shirt. It was a far cry from the black mini skirt and tight, red sweater from his fantasy. But he liked this woman better. She was more real, less practiced. “Bad night?” She started and took a sip of coffee to hide it. “You could say that.” She laid her mug in front of her, but didn’t release it. “It’s strange being back after all these years.” Shamus picked up his fork and knife and began to eat again. His breakfast was cold, but it was still tasty. Plus, he thought it might help put Cyndi at ease if she felt he wasn’t staring at her. “I imagine it is.”


25


“I didn’t get to the garage yesterday. It was too late by the time I finished…” She hesitated. “My business.” Shamus didn’t push. He was pleased she was talking to him at all. If she was going to be here a while, he’d find out everything about her before too long. “You headed there this morning?” She nodded as she traced her finger over the rim of her mug. Shamus’s body tightened at the innocent movement. He’d love to have her fingers touching him. He cleared his throat. “I can go with you if you’d like and give you a ride to wherever you’re staying after you drop off your car.” “There’s no need, I can walk home.” Before he could argue further, Shannon returned and popped a plate of toast in front of Cyndi, placing two packages of honey next to it. She topped up both their mugs without asking. “Anything else I can get for you two?” “No, thank you.” Cyndi opened a pack of the honey and picked up her knife. “I’m good,” he replied. Shannon nodded and went back to serving her other customers. He knew someone in his family would grill him later. He finished his meal and let Cyndi finish a full slice of toast before he brought up the topic of him giving her a ride again. “It’s no trouble to give you a ride before I head to work.” She bit off a piece of toast and chewed. A bead of honey glistened on her upper lip before she licked it off. Shamus swallowed, his erection stirring once again. Cursing silently, he struggled not to squirm in his seat. “What do you do for a living?” “My brother-in-law and I are partners in a construction company.” Cyndi dropped the piece of toast in her hand back onto the plate. Her face had lost all color. He reached across the table, his hand grazing her cheek. “You okay?” “Fine. This was a mistake. I have to go.” She jumped up from the table and grabbed her purse. Rummaging around inside, she hauled out five dollars and laid it on the table. “That should more than cover my bill.” “Wait,” he called, but Cyndi was already hurrying toward the door. Shamus leapt to his feet and dug into his pocket, dropping a ten on the table. “Money’s on the table, Shannon,” he told her as he passed her. He could see the concern on her face, but he didn’t stop.

26


NJ Walters

Cyndi was already in her car by the time he caught up with her. He thought she might drive off without speaking to him, but she rolled down her window a crack. It reminded him of yesterday. She was back to being skittish around him, and he didn’t quite know why. “Look, I’m sorry. I just don’t think it’s a good idea for you to be around me.” He frowned. “Why?” “Trust me, okay?” She started the car and he reluctantly stepped away. “Thank you for everything.” As he watched, she pulled away. He was moving before she’d gone more than a couple of feet. He knew where she was going, and he wasn’t about to let her give him the brush-off without a good reason. He knew people and he knew women. She was attracted to him and had been enjoying breakfast as much as him. Until he’d mentioned he was in construction with his brother-in-law. Maybe she didn’t like blue-collar workers? He heard his name being called as he got to his truck. He thought about ignoring it, but knew his brother would simply follow him if he didn’t answer. He opened the door and swung into the driver’s seat of his truck. Jamming his key into the ignition, he turned it and the engine roared to life. “I don’t have time to talk right now. I’ll catch you later.” Patrick strode to the open door, his eyes curious. “You okay?” “Fine, but I’m in a bit of a hurry. Go talk to your wife. I’m sure she’ll give you all the details.” One of Patrick’s eyebrows rose questioningly, but he nodded. “I’ll be talking to you later.” With that pronouncement, he shut the door with a bang. Shamus knew that he wasn’t acting like himself this morning. Usually, he was laid-back and relaxed. This morning he was tense, ready to fight, except he didn’t quite know what he was fighting with or for. None of this made any sense. He was always calm and rational, but not, it seemed, when it came to this woman he’d met only yesterday. Deep in his gut, he knew Cyndi was special and right now, it felt as if she was slipping through his fingers. If he let her go without a fight, he knew that he’d always regret it. “If she’s just not into you, then you’ll have to let it go,” he muttered to himself as he drove toward Mike Sampson’s garage. “Otherwise she’ll have you arrested as a stalker.” And wouldn’t that just be dandy? Shamus could picture his brother, the sheriff, having to warn him to stay away


27


from a woman. He wasn’t that far gone yet, but he sensed that Cyndi was hiding something and he was determined to find out what it was. Maybe she was married! He didn’t think so. She wasn’t wearing a ring and didn’t act married. He’d seen the flashes of sexual awareness in her eyes. He could be wrong, but she didn’t strike him as the type of woman who’d cheat on her man. She was climbing out of her car when he pulled into the parking lot. Slamming her car door, she shot him a glare, and then strode into the garage. Shamus was no fool, so he sat in his truck, letting the engine idle while he waited. Not ten minutes later, she came back out again, her purse hitched over her shoulder. Ignoring him totally, she headed toward the sidewalk. Shamus pulled his truck alongside her and rolled down his window. “You might as well let me give you a ride home. I’ll just follow you otherwise.” She tiled her chin even higher. “What could it hurt?” he cajoled. Stopping, she spun on her heel and faced him. “Can’t you take no for an answer? Maybe I should call the cops.” Her face was red, her lips pursed tight. “If you’d wanted the cops, you should have waited another thirty seconds at the diner. You could have had my brother arrest me.” She reeled back as if he’d struck her. “Patrick is a cop?” “As of two months ago, he’s the sheriff.” Shamus paused as her choice of words struck him. She seemed to be very familiar with his family. “That’s just great,” he heard her say under her breath. “I’ll be run out of town before sunset.” “Look, I may be way out of line here, Cyndi, but I like you, and I think you like me. There’s no harm in me helping you out or sharing a meal with you. If you really want me to go, I’ll leave. I never meant to upset you.” Her hands were trembling and her face had lost all color, making the dark circles beneath her eyes even more prominent. But it was the haunted look in her eyes that made him want to get out of his truck and wrap his arms around her. She looked positively wounded. He didn’t move because he didn’t want to frighten her off. His fingers squeezed the steering wheel until his knuckles were white. As he watched, she straightened her shoulders and swallowed hard. He admired the way she pulled herself back together, preparing to face whatever it was that was bothering her so much.

28


NJ Walters

“You’ve been nothing but kind to me, Shamus.” He loved the way his name sounded on her lips. Would have liked to hear it under better circumstances. “But you really need to stay away from me. Your family would be very upset if they found out you were spending time with me.” “Why?” His gut was churning, telling him he wasn’t going to like what he was about to hear. “Can’t you just let it go?” “No. If you want me to leave, you need to explain this to me.” She studied him for a long time, both of them trapped in a standoff. Finally, as if sensing he wouldn’t give in, she nodded and walked around to the passenger side and climbed in.


29


Chapter Four Cyndi dragged her feet as she climbed aboard Shamus’s truck. Why wouldn’t he leave well enough alone? Because he was a good man, a voice in the back of her head insisted. She could just imagine the strife it would cause in his life if his sister found out that he was hanging around her, having breakfast with her. As for his brother Patrick, well, Cyndi didn’t want to think about what he might do. He had the power to make her life very uncomfortable in this town. The irony of the situation didn’t escape her. Years before, it had been the O’Rourke family who hadn’t had any power against the influential James family. Now the shoe was on the other foot. From her conversation with her father’s lawyer yesterday, she knew that Burke Black, Shamus’s brother-in-law, was now one of the most prominent men in town. Now to find out that Patrick O’Rourke was the sheriff… Well, if she hadn’t felt welcome in Jamesville before, it felt triply that way now. Shamus was sitting silently beside her, waiting for her to tell him where to go. He might be younger than her, but there was a steadiness about him, a calmness that made him seem more mature. Keeping her eyes on the road in front of her, she gave him directions. “We’re going to James Lane.” She could feel his eyes on her for a moment and then the truck began to move. “Not many houses on James Lane.” He said it casually, but she could hear the underlying question in his voice. “No, there’s not.” Her tone was flat and didn’t invite further comment. If he was bound and determined to dig up the past, he could wait until she’d gathered her thoughts. Her head was beginning to throb, and no wonder. She’d slept in fits and starts last night, waking at every groan and creak the house made. Even though she’d brought her own pillows and comforter with her, there was no disguising the fact that she wasn’t in her cozy bedroom in Vermont anymore.

30


NJ Walters

She hadn’t slept well since she’d received that first embossed envelope by special messenger informing her of her father’s death. He’d always been a larger-than-life figure. She’d half expected him to live forever. Even from the grave, he’d dictated how he’d wanted matters handled, which was why she’d gotten a letter from the lawyers instead of a phone call. Leaning her head back against the headrest, she closed her eyes. The darkness helped her head, but it heightened her other senses. She could hear the rustle of material as Shamus turned the wheel of the truck. His scent—sandalwood and a hint of something else, masculine and uniquely Shamus—seemed to fill the cab. Her fingers curled inward. He was wearing faded jeans and a T-shirt this morning. The shirt, a blue-gray color, matched his eyes and made the color appear even deeper. His shoulders were incredibly wide, his biceps thick. She swallowed a moan of despair. She had to stop thinking about him in that way. Shamus was one indulgence she just couldn’t afford, not if she was determined to stay in Jamesville and put the ghosts of her past to rest. He was a part of her past, part of what she’d been running from, whether he knew it or not. “Cyndi?” She opened her eyes and turned her head. He was staring at her with obvious concern on his face. Ignoring it, she pointed ahead. “There.” “That’s the James’s house.” “I know.” She straightened and waited until he pulled the truck in the driveway. When he parked, she grasped the door handle. “You might as well come in.” She slid out of the vehicle, not waiting to see if he was behind her. If he wanted answers, he’d follow her. The thud of a door closing reached her ears, and then she heard the crunch of boots against the gravel. Cyndi rooted around in her purse until she found her keys. She quickly unlocked the door and stepped inside. Ignoring the oppressive foyer, she headed toward the back of the house and the kitchen. “This way.” She could sense him behind her, but she still didn’t face him. She dumped her purse on the kitchen counter and pulled off her jacket, tossing it aside. Grabbing the kettle, she put water on to boil before she finally turned to face Shamus. He was standing in the doorway, leaning against the doorjamb just watching her. His eyes were hooded, his arms crossed negligently against his chest. “You want to tell me what we’re doing here?” The low, rough tone of his voice sent shivers skating down her spine.


31


No other man had ever had the ability to affect her this easily. It had to be the stress. It couldn’t be anything else. She couldn’t let it be anything else. Leaning against the kitchen counter, she crossed her ankles and tried to appear as casual as he did. She could feel the cool marble against the small of her back and she wished she hadn’t taken off her jacket. “This is mine now.” His eyes narrowed and his brows furrowed. “You knew Cyrus James?” “I’m his daughter.” There. She’d said it, flung the words at him like some gauntlet, daring him to pick it up. He pushed away from the doorjamb and straightened. He was so broad he all but filled the doorway. His hands went to his hips as he stared at her. “What did you say?” She took a deep breath wanting to get through this as fast as possible. “My name was Cynthia James; I changed it legally when I left town years ago. I took my mother’s maiden name and kept it even when I got married.” “You’re married.” His voice got flatter and softer, but Cyndi flinched as if he’d yelled at her. Somehow, his quiet anger was more frightening then her father’s loud fury had been. “No. I’m divorced. I was married more than ten years ago. The marriage didn’t last very long.” And why was she telling him all this? She didn’t owe him anything, for heaven’s sake. He was a kind stranger who’d stopped to help her on the road yesterday, yet somehow she was spilling her guts to him to try to make him understand. “It doesn’t matter,” she began. “Of course it matters.” He took a step toward her and it took everything in her to stand her ground. “No, it doesn’t.” Someone had to be sensible here and it looked as if it would have to be her. “I’m Cynthia James. Don’t you have any idea what that means in this town?” He cocked his eyebrow. “That you’re better than me?” She closed her eyes and almost groaned. They snapped open again when she sensed Shamus moving toward her. “No!” She held out her hand and he came to an abrupt halt. “No,” she softened her tone. “It doesn’t mean I’m better. It means I’ve got a history in this town and not a very pleasant one. A lot of folks in Jamesville won’t be happy to know I’m back, and your sister is one of them.” “Why?” His voice was soft and non-threatening as if he sensed just how on edge she was.

32


NJ Walters

It irritated her and she snapped at him. “Because I was a bitch when I lived here, and I tried to break up Dani and Burke before they were married. You probably don’t remember it because you were just a kid.” He didn’t react to her barb, which left her feeling small and petty for flinging it at him. What was it about this place that brought out the absolute worst in her? She reached inside herself for the calm that was usually there and found nothing but a roiling mass of emotions threatening to bubble over. “The short version of the story is that I had problems, and I thought a rich man like Burke could help me out of them. I tried to break up his relationship with Dani, going as far as standing in the middle of Jessie’s and accusing him of getting me pregnant. It didn’t work, I left town in disgrace, end of story.” It was strange to sum up years of torment and pain in a few short sentences. No one in this town had known the hell that had been her life. The two housekeepers who’d tried to help her when she was still a child had found themselves jobless and soon, penniless. Her father had found secrets in their past, blackmailing them to keep them quiet. As her father had been fond of saying—everyone has a price or a secret and, if you know it, you can control them. She watched Shamus, but his expression didn’t change. She had no idea what he was thinking. She just knew she had to get him out of her house. “Now you understand why you have to stay away from me.” He shook his head and began to walk slowly toward her. His heavy boots thudded against the hardwood floor. By the time she thought to move, it was too late. The counter was behind her and Shamus was in front of her. He loomed over her, his face grave as he leaned forward and placed his hands on the counter on either side of her, effectively caging her in. She swallowed hard, half afraid, half thrilled by his nearness. She could feel the heat of his body, and she’d been cold for so long. Cyndi raised her hand and placed it on his chest. She wanted to push him away, instead her fingers curled into his shirt. He lowered his head until their noses were almost touching. His eyes appeared even darker as he stared at her. “No, I don’t understand what that has to do with us. That was a long time ago, Cyndi, and you’re not the same woman anymore.” She frowned at him. “How can you say that? You don’t know me.” The last thing she’d expected was for him to say something like that. She expected everyone in Jamesville to judge her by her past. After all, they had nothing else to go on.


33


His hand came up to touch her cheek. It took all her resolve not to turn into his palm and press her face against it. Sympathy and understanding were the last things she’d expected, and they pushed her to the verge of tears. But she blinked them back. Tears were useless, or at least real tears were. She’d been able to summon fake tears at will years ago, to get her way with men and sometimes, even women. But real tears, the kind she’d shed alone in her bedroom late at night, had gained her nothing. His fingers pushed back her bangs as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. It was a gentle caress, one to give comfort, with no expectations. Other than her Aunt Verna, no one had ever touched her in such a way before. When she was growing up, the boys she’d dated had treated her as a prize to be won. As she’d grown older, the men had treated her like a sexual trophy, although all of them had gone away empty-handed. Most folks in this town probably wouldn’t believe it, but she’d been a virgin when she’d married Brett Landers. Her father had her checked by the doctor every six months back when she lived at home and had sworn he’d kill her if she gave in to a man without a ring on her finger. She’d realized too late that she’d married a man too much like her father. Aunt Verna had warned her, but she hadn’t listened, hadn’t wanted to. All Cyndi had wanted was to be loved for herself, but it hadn’t happened. A divorce had quickly followed. After that, she hadn’t trusted her judgment, not when it came to men. But Shamus seemed different. No man had ever touched her just to offer comfort. Cyndi swallowed the lump in her throat. He pulled his lips away and just rested his forehead against hers. Her fingers tightened, holding onto his shirt as if he was the only anchor she had in a world tilted on its axis. “You have to leave me alone,” she whispered. Shamus was a good man, a kind man, and she would not be responsible for causing problems between him and his family. Those days were over. Somehow, she found the strength to pry her fingers from his shirt and push him away. He leaned back, but didn’t move away. His eyes searched her face, but he said nothing. “I won’t cause problems for you and your family.” “Let me worry about them.” “No.” She shook her head adamantly. The kettle began to whistle, and she slid away from him. Her body grazed his, and it sent a blast of heat through her.

34


NJ Walters

Cyndi’s hand was shaking as she lifted the kettle and placed it on the back burner. “Look, we only met yesterday. You helped me out in a jam, and we had breakfast this morning. There’s nothing between us.” Shamus came up behind her and rested his large, powerful hands on her shoulders. “You don’t believe that any more than I do,” he whispered as he kissed the side of her neck. For just a moment, she gave into weakness and leaned into his caress. His lips glided over her nape and then he was nibbling on her earlobe. The pounding of her heart filled her ears, her breathing was getting shallow, and her knees went weak. “No, you have to stop.” She meant her protest to come out strong and sure, instead her voice was little more then a sultry whisper. She grabbed the edge of the counter, wrapping her fingers around the edge of the hard marble. “Stop it, Shamus.” He stepped back immediately, but turned her to face him. She tried to resist, but he just kept up a steady pressure until she gave up. “I’ll go, but this is far from over.” “It’s over. It has to be over.” He cocked his head to one side and a lock of his molasses-brown hair fell across his forehead. He shoved it aside. “We’re both adults, Cyndi. What we do is our business.” She laughed and the sound was bitter. “Not in this town, it’s not. Word will be out before the end of today that Cynthia James is back in town. Everyone will be speculating what trouble I’m going to stir up. Because I had breakfast with you, folks will be wondering what problems I’m going to cause your family. I won’t have it, Shamus. Not this time. Not when I can prevent it.” He stared at her for so long that she began to get uncomfortable. Shamus had a way of looking at her as if he could see into her very soul. And maybe he could. There was an aura of calmness around him, yet she could sense the power swirling beneath. It was that power that frightened her. This man might smile at the world, but she sensed there was very little, if anything, that he wanted in his life that he didn’t have. He had a relentlessness about him masked by the calmness. He was a contradiction and he was dangerous to her peace of mind. “I’ll go.” Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, he added, “For now.” Reaching into his back pocket, he dug out a business card and tucked it into the pocket of her shirt. His fingers grazed the edge of her breast and her nipple tightened. “If you need me, call anytime day or night.” She nodded. Speech was beyond her with him still touching her. He stepped back, turned on his heel, and stalked away. He paused in the doorway and looked back over his shoulder. “You’re


35


not the woman you were, Cyndi. Don’t let the past keep you prisoner.” With those parting words, he left. She heard the front door close quietly behind him. She sagged against the kitchen counter. “Oh, lord.” She knew in her heart that she hadn’t seen the last of Shamus O’Rourke. Next time, she’d have better defenses in place, or at least she hoped she would. He was too young for her, and he was an O’Rourke. His family and hers had a history. But none of her logical reasoning could stop the frantic beat of her heart. Something about Shamus made her want to lean her head on his shoulder and pour out her troubles. He brought out feelings in her she’d thought long dead, making them surge back to life again. He made her feel like a woman, a woman with sexual wants and needs. Whirling around, she opened a cupboard door and took down a ceramic mug. She dug out a box of chamomile tea that she’d brought with her, dumped a teabag into the mug, and poured water from the kettle over it. As it steeped, she stared blindly out the kitchen window. She had bigger problems than just Shamus. She still had to decide what to do with the house and the bulk of its contents. Picking up her tea, she took a sip as she tried to organize her thoughts. First things first. With her mug cradled in her hand, she began to open and close kitchen drawers. She finally found what she was looking for in a drawer close to the phone hung on the wall. Yanking the phone book out, she began to flip the pages, running her finger up and down the pages until she found what she was searching for—Alicia Flint, attorney. That had to be Alan Flint’s daughter. Cyndi remembered her well even though Alicia had been two years behind her in school. She’d been a sensible girl, and very smart—both good qualities for a lawyer. Picking up the phone, she quickly dialed the number. When the receptionist answered, Cyndi asked to make an appointment. As it happened, Ms. Flint had a cancellation this morning and could see her in an hour. Perfect, Cyndi thought as she hung up. The quicker she could get rid of Harris and Hammond, the better.

Shamus was still reeling as he pulled away from the mansion on James Lane. He could hardly believe that his Cyndi was really Cynthia James. Well, she had been Cynthia James. Now she was Cyndi Marks, and he knew it was more than a simple name change with her.

36


NJ Walters

He’d wanted to take her into his arms and hold her, promising her that her past didn’t matter. Wouldn’t matter. But he wasn’t stupid. It might not matter to him, but it would to a lot of people. Her father might have hurt a lot of folks in this town, but he’d bet his last dollar that Cyndi Marks wouldn’t. There was a wounded, almost fragile, quality about her, even though he knew she’d deny it. She was a woman who obviously hadn’t had an easy life. She might have grown up in luxury, but he had a feeling her life had been anything but a fairytale. Shamus knew himself well. He was thirty years old and had never had this kind of a reaction to a woman before. Something about Cyndi drew him. There was an innate kindness in her that he knew she’d probably deny. She’d learned to guard her emotions well, but she couldn’t hide them from him. Call him a fool, but he knew he’d regret it for the rest of his life if he didn’t pursue the attraction he felt toward her. Maybe nothing would come of it, but deep inside, he knew that if they worked at it, they could have something special together. But there was no way he wanted to hurt his family either. He took a turn out of town and headed toward his sister’s house. He needed to talk to Burke and Dani and find out exactly what had happened all those years ago. He might have been only sixteen at the time, but he remembered Dani and Burke having problems before they’d gotten married. And, of course, he’d heard the gossip about the scene in the diner. That tale had been on everyone’s lips for months afterwards. Shamus wasn’t interested in gossip. He wanted the truth. Cyndi didn’t deny what she’d done, but what he needed to discover was why she’d done it. He’d give her a day to settle in before dropping by to talk to her again. One way or another, he’d have answers.


37


Chapter Five Patrick’s sheriff’s cruiser was in the yard when Shamus pulled in behind his sister’s house. Good, he wouldn’t have to chase his brother down to find out what he knew. He glanced at his watch and found it hard to believe that it wasn’t quite half past ten yet. So much had happened this morning. When he shut off the truck, he hauled out his cell phone to make a quick call. His men would be wondering where he was as he was usually the first on the job site in the morning. They were working on the next phase of the lake development and had three homes at various stages in their construction. He talked to Joe Banks, his foreman, who assured him everything was going according to schedule. Telling Joe that he’d be in later, he snapped his phone closed and climbed out of his truck. He strode up the familiar path and up over the few steps to the back door. Not bothering to knock, he let himself into the mudroom just off the kitchen. “Shamus, we were beginning to think that you weren’t going to come in.” His sister swiveled in her seat at the kitchen table to greet him. Going to her side, he bent down and kissed the top of her head. His sister had raised both he and Patrick and was as much mother as sister to them both. “Sorry about that. I had to give Joe a quick call at the site.” “You want something to eat?” Dani patted his arm as she started to rise from her chair. “No, I’m fine. I’ll just grab some coffee.” He could feel Patrick’s eyes boring into him as he went to the counter, got a mug down from the cupboard, and poured himself a coffee. He was as comfortable in his sister’s home as he was in his own. “Where’s Burke?” He tried to keep his voice casual, but Dani wasn’t fooled. “What’s wrong?” Shamus turned, cup in hand and strode back to the table. “Nothing’s wrong. Not really. I just wanted to talk to you all about something.” “He’s in his office. I’ll go and get him.” Dani rose from her chair, her expression concerned as she hurried out of the kitchen.

38


NJ Walters

“This has something to do with that woman you were chasing after this morning, doesn’t it?” Patrick turned his mug in his hand, his eyes steady. “Yup.” Shamus hauled out a chair and seated himself. Stretching out his legs, he linked his fingers over his chest. This wasn’t going to be easy, so he only wanted to go through it once. He’d wait until everyone concerned was here. Patrick opened his mouth to speak again, but shut it when Dani came back into the room, her large, protective husband behind her. Burke’s dark eyes narrowed as his gaze went from Shamus and then back to Dani. “What’s wrong?” Burke wasn’t the kind of man to mince words. “Nothing’s wrong, per se, but I need to talk to you all about something, or rather, about someone.” “A woman?” He could hear the spark of interest in Dani’s voice. His sister was always nagging him to settle down. He smiled at her. “Yes, a woman, but it’s not quite that simple.” “It never is.” Dani gave her husband a mock frown as he added his opinion. “Who is she?” Leave it to his brother, the cop, to ask the most pertinent question. “Let me start at the beginning.” He filled them in on coming across the stranded motorist and helping her. He told them about their having breakfast together this morning. That much was public knowledge. Several people had seen them eating at Jessie’s, and Mike Sampson, at the garage, knew he’d stopped to help her on the road. Shamus had stopped by the garage on his way through town yesterday and told him to expect her. Burke was quiet, while Dani was leaning forward expectantly in her chair. “Who is she?” Patrick asked the question again. “Her name is Cyndi Marks. But that’s not the important question.” “What is the right question?” Shamus could hear the growing concern in his sister’s voice. He took another sip of coffee and laid his cup on the table in front of him. “The question to ask is who was she?” “Enough.” Burke leaned forward, his hands braced on the table. “Who was she?” “Cynthia James.” Dani gasped and Burke swore. Patrick didn’t say anything, but his lips thinned and his eyes narrowed. His sister recovered first. “What is that woman doing back in town?”


39


Burke reached out and wrapped his arm around Dani, pulling her from her chair and into his lap. “We knew this was a possibility when her father died. I warned you it could happen.” “But she’s been gone for so long…” Dani’s voice trailed off. Suddenly her head snapped up. “You stay away from her.” Shamus was shocked. He’d never seen his sister react this way to anyone. Dani was usually softhearted and forgiving, always urging others to give people a second chance in life. Apparently, Cynthia James was the one person who wasn’t included in this. “That’s what she said too.” He could see that he’d shocked his sister, but she recovered quickly. “Then for once in her life, she’s talking sense. You should listen to her.” “What happened?” Burke shook his head. “It was a long time ago, Shamus. We’ve put it behind us.” Shamus tilted his head to one side. It wasn’t like his brother-in-law to avoid a subject just because it wasn’t pleasant. “Doesn’t sound like you have put it behind you.” “Leave well enough alone.” There was anger in Patrick’s voice as he stood and began to pace. “That woman hurt our sister. Isn’t that sufficient reason?” Shamus studied his brother. “It might be, except the person you’re all talking about is not the person I met.” “She uses her feminine wiles to get what she wants. She always has, never stopping to think how it might affect anyone else.” Dani slid off her husband’s lap and came over to stand beside him. “Don’t be fooled by her long, blond hair and her model-thin body.” Shamus laughed. “Her hair is short and brown, her body is very well-rounded, and I haven’t seen her wear any makeup yet. Not quite a femme fatale.” Dani frowned. “That doesn’t sound like Cynthia James.” “That’s because it’s not,” he continued patiently. “The person here is Cyndi Marks.” “A name change doesn’t mean anything.” Patrick stopped pacing and leaned against the counter. “I think it does. At least it does to her.” “I doubt she’ll be here long.” Burke leaned back in his chair. “As soon as her father’s estate is settled, she’ll probably just sell the house and go back to wherever it was she came from.” Shamus slowly shook his head. “I’m not so sure.”

40


NJ Walters

“Money and power is all that matters to Cynthia,” Burke countered. “Cyrus James spent his entire life hoarding both. The apple can’t fall that far from the tree.” “I keep telling you all that Cyndi is different.” Dani shot her husband a worried frown. Shamus ignored it and continued. “She told me that she tried to break you two up years ago and that she lied about being pregnant.” Burke sighed. “Dani and I were having problems.” He sent a sad glance toward his wife. “It was my fault. I was having doubts about us and played right into Cynthia James’s plans.” Shamus nodded, but said nothing. “She phoned and hired me to come and clean their house.” His sister picked up the story. “I knew they had a maid, but she said the maid was too busy. When I was still cleaning her room, Cynthia came in and made sure I knew that Burke was taking her to the New Years’ party at the country club. She also let me know she had plans for her and Burke for after the party.” Her voice trembled and she stopped. “She hurt me, Shamus. Intentionally. It was premeditated and cruel.” “I came home and found Dani. She was devastated.” Shamus swiveled in his seat to face Patrick. He could imagine how his brother must have felt and now better understood his brother’s animosity toward Cynthia. “I came to my senses and left the party and Cynthia.” Burke stood and dragged his wife into his arms. “I went to Peach Street and pleaded with Dani to take me back.” His big hand stroked over his wife’s hair. “Luckily, she took pity on me. My life wouldn’t have been the same if she hadn’t.” Dani wrapped her arms around Burke, holding him tight. Their love was a tangible thing and Shamus glanced away to give them a moment of privacy. He knew it wasn’t an easy thing he was asking of his family. He was dredging up a lot of old, painful memories. “We got engaged, and then Cynthia pulled her infamous stunt at the diner, accusing me of getting her pregnant. Since I’d never slept with her, never even touched her, that wasn’t even a possibility.” Something inside Shamus relaxed. He’d been afraid that Burke had slept with Cynthia even though his gut had told him otherwise. It would have just been too weird if he and his brother-inlaw had pursued the same woman, even if there was fourteen years in the difference. “She came to see me before she left town.” His head snapped back to his sister. Apparently, the story wasn’t quite finished yet. “She looked pale and I could tell she’d been crying. She was all hunched in on herself.”


41


“What did she say?” Shamus needed to know. Dani frowned as if she were having a hard time trying to recall the exact details. “She said she was sorry for all the problems she’d caused.” She paused and thought for another few seconds. “She also said something about looking for a way to solve her problems but that this wasn’t the answer. Then she said we wouldn’t have to worry about her again. That’s pretty much all I remember, Shamus. It was a long time ago and I just wanted to forget it.” “I understand and I’m sorry for putting you through this.” “Then you see why you have to stay away from her.” He could hear the hope in Dani’s voice. “She’s nothing but trouble, and I don’t trust her.” “What I see,” Shamus chose his words carefully, “is that a woman made a mistake years ago, apologized for it, and then stayed away for fourteen years. Now she’s back and she’s not the same person.” Patrick stalked over to the table and slammed his hand down on top of it. “Why are you doing this?” Shamus calmly faced his irate brother, turning his question back at him. “Why are you doing this? Cyndi obviously is a different person now. Are you the same person you were fourteen years ago? Heck, you’re not even the same person you were two years ago, Patrick. Life changes everyone.” “That’s not a fair comparison and you know it,” Patrick charged. “Sure it is. The shooting and returning home changed you for the better. You met Shannon, got married, and now your life is totally different. You’re not as cynical and aloof as you used to be. I’d say that what happened here all those years ago changed Cynthia James.” “But you can’t be sure.” Burke’s voice was flat, his words ringing with finality. “No,” Shamus agreed. “I can’t be. Not unless I spend time with Cyndi.” “I wish you wouldn’t. That woman and her father deliberately hurt a lot of people in this town.” His sister rarely asked him for anything and he hated to hurt her like this, but this was too important to him to let it go. “You might get your wish. Cyndi has said that she doesn’t want to see me, doesn’t want to cause problems between me and my family.” Dani frowned and rubbed her forehead. “That certainly doesn’t sound like her.” Sighing, she leaned against her husband. “I still don’t like it.”

42


NJ Walters

Shamus decided it was time to bring this conversation to an end. He’d gotten what he came for. There was no need to drag it out. “Maybe you’re right and she’ll be gone in a few days.” Dani visibly relaxed, but he noted that Burke and Patrick didn’t look convinced. He ignored their pointed glares. He’d do what he felt he needed to do. He’d supported his family through thick and thin even when he didn’t always agree with them. He expected the same in return. Except he didn’t think he was going to get it. And that hurt. After all these years, they should trust him and his decisions even if they didn’t trust Cyndi. He changed the subject, going over some project questions with Burke and asking Dani about his nephew, Shane. Patrick he ignored. He knew that this wasn’t over between himself and his older brother. Not by a long shot.

Cyndi pulled open the decorative, oak door with a stained glass window and walked inside the small lobby. Alicia Flint’s office was located on the second floor of an office complex. The building was actually an old, stone structure that had been a dry goods store back at the turn of the century. It had closed in the late nineteen-seventies and her father had bought it for a song in the early eighties, converting it to an office building. Technically, it was her building now and all these people paid rent to her. It boggled her mind. An older woman smiled at her as she entered. “May I help you?” Cyndi nodded. “I have a ten-thirty appointment. My name is Cyndi Marks.” The woman glanced briefly at her appointment book. Cyndi noticed the framed pictures on the woman’s desk and the colorful plants scattered around it. There was no stuffiness here. “Would you like a cup of coffee or tea? Ms. Flint is on a call at the moment, but she shouldn’t be more than a few minutes.” “No, thank you, I’m fine.” Cyndi was already nervous enough as it was. What if Alicia wouldn’t take her on as a client? Not everyone in Jamesville would want to do business with her or earn the ire of the powerful law firm of Harris and Hammond. A thick, oak door opened and an attractive woman wearing a red power suit strode out. Her black hair was cut in a chic style that was extremely short, yet suited the delicate features of her face. Alicia Flint had certainly grown into a striking woman. She handed a note to her receptionist. “Can you take care of this for me, Millie?” “Certainly, Ms. Flint. This is Ms. Marks.”


43


Alicia stuck out her hand. “Alicia Flint, Ms. Marks. I’m pleased to meet you.” Cyndi stood and shook the other woman’s hand. “Why don’t you come into my office so we can talk?” Cyndi followed her into the inner sanctum. Unlike the stuffy, wood paneling and dark colors of Harris and Hammond, this room was airy and light. Inviting was the word that came to mind. It was totally professional, yet it put her at ease. “Why don’t you have a seat and tell me what I can do for you?” Alicia motioned to a sitting area away from the desk. It consisted of a sofa covered in dark chocolate fabric, two light beige chairs, and a large, leather ottoman that doubled as a coffee table. As in the outer office, plants gave the room a fresh feeling. Cyndi felt the knot in her belly begin to relax as she eased down onto one of the chairs, her oversized satchel carefully tucked by her side. “First, you can call me Cyndi.” Alicia smiled as she took the other chair. “Good enough. You can call me Alicia. Everyone does, even Millie,” She motioned to the outer office. “She only calls me Ms. Flint in front of new clients.” Cyndi laughed. She liked Alicia Flint. She only hoped that the lawyer would agree to help her. Taking a deep breath, she began. “It’s a long story.” Alicia leaned back and got comfortable. “Tell me.” Cyndi poured out her tale. She started fourteen years ago from the day she left Jamesville and skated over her years away from town. The bulk of the narrative began a few weeks ago when she’d gotten news of her father’s death and ended with her visit to Harris and Hammond yesterday. It shocked her that so little time had passed. She felt as if she’d been through so much in such a short amount of time. Alicia said nothing while Cyndi laid it all out for her. Her eyes widened and she nodded once or twice, but that was it. When she finished speaking, Cyndi sat back, totally drained. “I remember you.” Alicia rested her elbows on the arms of the chair and steepled her fingers together. “A lot of people envied you, but not me. You never looked happy, not really.” Cyndi gave a bitter laugh. “You’re a very perceptive woman.” Alicia inclined her head. “You should know that I thought your father was a mean son of a bitch.” Cyndi rubbed her moist palms over the legs of her pants. Her stomach roiled just thinking about her father. “I thought so, too.”

44


NJ Walters

The other woman continued to study her and it took everything in her not to squirm. She had nothing to hide. Besides, she couldn’t hold anything back, not if she wanted this woman to help her. “You want to move your entire file from Harris and Hammond, arguably one of the best law firms in the entire state?” Cyndi nodded. “Why?” Cyndi took a deep breath and blurted out the truth. “Because those men are too much like my father, and they treated me the same way he used to.” The condescension and the barely veiled ridicule had sent her reeling back into the past yesterday. She’d fought too hard to make a life for herself, and she was damned if she’d let a man like Elijah Harris have a say in it. A slow smile formed on Alicia’s lips. “They are, aren’t they? They’ll kick up a fuss, you know.” Cyndi didn’t think that the other woman looked worried by it; rather she seemed excited about the prospect. “They will,” she agreed. Alicia rose gracefully from her seat. Cyndi stood more slowly, digging her fingers into the leather fabric of her purse. “Well then, we certainly have a lot of work to do, don’t we?” The knot in her belly finally dissolved and Cyndi smiled. “You’ll take me on as a client?” She wanted to be absolutely sure. “Even though you know who I am?” Alicia looked every inch the successful lawyer as she studied Cyndi. “I pride myself on being a good judge of character. Whatever you were, whoever you are, you’re nothing like your father.” Cyndi swallowed hard, shaken to her core. This was the second person in town that seemed to accept her for who she was now. Maybe she’d have a chance to set the past to rights. The first step toward that end was to get all her legal affairs shifted to this office. There were tons of business details that needed scrutinizing before Cyndi decided what she was going to do with the bulk of her father’s money and assets. “Thank you.” Alicia grinned. “No, thank you.” She rubbed her hands together. “I’m looking forward to being the thorn in the side of Harris and Hammond. Did you know that they wouldn’t take me into their firm on a work term when I was starting out? Seems they only like to have men


45


working in their office, at least as lawyers. They have no problem with a woman being a receptionist.” Cyndi followed Alicia to her desk and took a seat on the opposite side, confident she’d made the right decision. If anyone could get through the legal wrangling of Harris and Hammond, it was this woman. “They’ll fight you.” Alicia peeled off her jacket and drew out a legal pad and a pen. “I’m looking forward to it.” She needed to ask one more time. “You’re sure you want to do this?” She opened her satchel and dug out a large file containing all the information she had on her father’s holdings. “Absolutely. Besides—” she grinned mischievously, “—it’s not all altruistic. I’m getting paid for my services.” Cyndi laughed again. She really liked Alicia Flint and was beginning to be able to read her well. Alicia was enjoying the challenge of taking on Harris and Hammond more than she was looking forward to the money, but she wasn’t denying that the money was an added bonus. There was a lot of honesty in that. The kind of honesty Cyndi was looking for in a lawyer. “Where do we start?”

46


NJ Walters

Chapter Six Buoyed by her success with her new lawyer and her subsequent foray to the grocery store, Cyndi was feeling very positive about things. It had been late afternoon before she’d finished going over all the details with Alicia. They’d ordered in lunch and worked right through. The more time Cyndi spent with her new lawyer, the more she was sure she’d made the right decision. She’d been feeling so good after they’d finished, she’d stopped at Greer’s Grocery and picked up the essentials. Now, it was finally time to face her father’s study. Standing outside the door to the study, she took a deep breath, pushed up her shirtsleeves, and turned the handle. It opened smoothly. No squeaky hinges in this house. The room beyond was shrouded in darkness. Cyndi reached her hand in around the doorframe and flicked on the light switch. The chandelier in the center of the room brightened it considerably, but it couldn’t quite drive back all the shadows or the memories. Cyndi took a step inside. The room hadn’t changed in fourteen years. Oak bookcases filled two walls of the room. They were stuffed with law books and books on business, as well as with leather-bound classics that were meant to impress. She’d never seen her father read any of the books except the law ones. He had a law degree even if he’d never used it, preferring instead to go into banking and business. Two dark, leather sofas and several chairs clustered in a seating area in front of the towering bookcases. A liquor cart sat nearby, and she knew that the decanters would be filled with the best bourbon and whisky that money could buy. Heavy, crystal glasses sat beside the bottles. An area rug in dark greens and burgundy sat in the center of the room in front of the imposing desk that dominated the room. This is where Cyrus James had sat and passed judgment on her and the rest of the world. Like some third-world dictator, he’d ruled with an iron fist and woe to the person who tried to thwart him in any way. Cyndi realized she was shaking, her entire body trembling. A bead of sweat trickled down her back, making her shiver in dread. “The man is dead,” she assured herself. “He can’t hurt you, or anyone else, ever again.”


47


It was hard to believe the monster who stalked her dreams was truly dead. In the end, he’d proved he was truly just flesh and blood like the rest of them. How it must have galled him that he couldn’t take his money and power with him. Shaking off her melancholy memories, she took a deep breath and then another. When she felt steady again, she forced herself to walk into the room. Floor-to-ceiling drapes shut out the light, not that there was much this time of day. It was fall and the evenings were closing in quickly. She’d meant to tackle this room in the daytime, but time had slipped away. She promised herself she’d just give the place a quick look. Still, Cyndi strode to the first window and yanked back the drapes. She went from window to window until all four were unveiled. Maybe she should have waited until morning. No. She had to start going through his things tomorrow, deciding what to do with everything. Then there were the contents of the house itself. She had to start making a list of what she was keeping and what she was going to get rid of. If she’d already gotten over her jitters, she’d be able to work more efficiently. The darkness outside seemed to add to the gloom inside the room. Rubbing her arms against the chill, she walked to the desk and turned on the heavy, brass lamp that sat off to one side. It illuminated the center of the desk, spotlighting the papers on top. It looked as if it was just waiting for him to return. The wind gusted outside and something brushed against the window. Cyndi jumped, her hand plastered to her chest as she whirled around. She almost expected to see her father standing there, except she didn’t believe in ghosts, not really. Memories definitely, but not spirits. Maybe opening the drapes had been a mistake. She heard the sound again. It was just a branch from one of the many trees and shrubs surrounding the place, hitting the window. Nothing to be concerned about. She crept behind her father’s desk and pulled out his chair. Ever so slowly, she lowered herself down on it. She swallowed hard as she stared out over the room. This is what her father had seen when he’d sat in judgment of her so many times. She flattened her hands on top of the desk and pushed the files that sat there to one side. This was her desk now. She could use it or sell it. Staring around the room, she gazed at the depressing artwork on the wall. Three rather large canvases peered down at her from their lofty perches. The heavy colors and subject matter reflected her father’s taste, not hers.

48


NJ Walters

The house creaked and groaned as the wind gusted again, sending shivers racing down her spine. This house was big and spooky with no one else around, like something out of a horror movie. “Great,” she scolded herself. “Scare yourself even more, why don’t you.” Cyndi tucked a lock of hair behind her ear, ignoring the fact her heart was pounding. “Fake it 'til you make it,” she muttered. If she acted calm, eventually her body would follow suit. There was no one in the house but her, but it was an old house that complained when the wind blew. Ignoring the few things on top of the desk, Cyndi began to open all the desk drawers one at a time. She rifled through papers and files, getting a general idea of what was here. There was a four-drawer, wooden file cabinet behind the desk and she knew that it was filled with business papers that would have to be gone through one at a time. All her father’s business dealings and secrets were in this room. Secrets. Her head jerked up as she peered at the canvas directly across from her. It was a biblical scene of hell and damnation, one that had terrified her as a child. Bracing her hands on the chair arms, she levered herself up. As if an invisible cord was pulling her forward, she advanced toward the painting. She’d seen her father move the painting only once. She’d been about seven years old at the time and wasn’t supposed to be in this room. When she heard her father approaching, she hid behind a chair, shaking in terror that he’d find her. She risked a glance from around the corner of the chair and had seen her father take the painting from the wall and put it aside. Then he seemed to open the wall itself. The child hadn’t understood, but the woman in her knew there was a wall safe there. She’d all but blocked the memory from her consciousness until now. Gripping the edges of the heavy canvas, she lifted it off its hook and lowered it to the floor. Sure enough, she could see the faint outline of an opening. She smoothed her fingers over the edges until she found a slight indentation. Hooking her finger beneath it, she tugged. It opened to reveal a metal plate with a dial. She didn’t have the combination. Cyndi thought for a moment and tried her father’s birth date. Reaching out, she grasped the small handle and pushed. Nothing. She really hadn’t expected it to be that easy. Perhaps he’d used numbers from one of his bank accounts. She’d check those tomorrow.


49


On a lark, she tried her own birth date, but that didn’t work either. What would her father have used as a combination? Something he could remember without having to write it down, obviously. Her father wouldn’t have trusted the staff not to snoop. Maybe her grandparents’ birth dates, or possibly a combination of them. She had plenty of time to try to figure it out. If all else failed, she’d call in a locksmith and get them to open it for her. There was a discreet, metal tag on the base at the front that gave the company’s name. She placed her hand on the cool metal, wondering what secrets her father had hidden inside. Knowing him, they couldn’t be good. Hopefully, there was nothing more than a few pieces of her mother’s jewelry. Her mother. Taking a chance, she turned the dial again. This time she used her mother’s birth date. Anticipation filled her as she gripped the handle and tugged. Disappointment filled her when it still didn’t budge. She’d been so sure that she’d be right. By all accounts, her father had loved her mother to distraction. But Jennifer James had died when Cyndi was just four. She barely remembered her mother. She was more of a shadowy memory—a beautiful, smiling woman who always smelled of rose perfume. Her father had never looked at another woman after her mother’s death. He’d had a mistress instead—money. And she was a demanding bitch. Her mother’s death. Surely he wouldn’t have. But Cyndi was even more sure than before. This time when she turned the dial, she put in the date of her mother’s death. The tumblers of the lock clicked and when she turned the handle, it gave easily. Cyndi held her breath, the creaks and groans of the house receding into the background as she pulled the small, metal door open and peered inside. There were quite a few velvet cases, some papers, and some leather-bound journals. It was obviously going to take some time for her to go through all of this. Unable to resist, she reached in, her fingers wrapping around a blue velvet case. She pulled it out and rubbed her hand over the soft fabric. Whatever was inside had belonged to her mother. With shaking hands, she pried the lid open. A necklace unlike anything she’d ever seen rested inside on a bed of pale blue velvet. A large sapphire drop was the pendant and the necklace itself was a series of smaller sapphires interspersed with gleaming white diamonds. Cyndi was no expert, but this necklace was worth an awful lot of money.

50


NJ Walters

Swallowing the lump in her throat, she reached out and placed her fingers against the large gemstone. This stone had touched her mother’s skin. Had her mother worn it to some fancy party? Probably. Her father would have wanted to show off the fact he could give such trinkets to his wife. A tear trickled down her cheek and she turned her head into her shoulder, swiping it away. Her mother had been dead for decades, but somehow it felt fresh. Cyndi had never really known a mother’s caring, not until she’d run from Jamesville fourteen years ago and ended up in the loving arms of her mother’s sister, Verna. It was from Verna that she’d learned about her mother. Her father had never talked about her, never mentioned her name. Closing the case, she placed it carefully back in the safe. Now that she knew she could open it, she’d deal with everything in there tomorrow. She’d had enough for tonight. Still, she was proud of herself. It was the first step in facing the demons of her past. She slammed the safe door shut and spun the dial. When she tugged on the handle, it no longer opened. Satisfied, she picked up the painting and hung it back on the wall. “You’re definitely going,” she told the canvas. A branch outside hit the window again, startling her. She’d really had enough of this room for one night. It was making her jumpy. Ignoring the noises, she strode back to the desk. She’d have to catalogue each piece in the house that she didn’t want, which would be most of it, and call a reputable dealer. There would be antique furniture, artwork, books, dishes, and heaven only knows what else. She knew there was a large attic upstairs filled with stuff that would need to be gone through. But if she ever wanted this house to feel like hers, it had to be done. Cyndi reached out to turn off the desk lamp. What she needed right now was a hot cup of chamomile tea and a piece of the good, dark chocolate she’d brought with her. She’d make a small tray and take it upstairs with her and indulge in a hot, bubble bath as well. Maybe she’d even start the new Lauren Dane book she’d purchased especially for the trip. The crash came the second her hand touched the lamp. Cyndi screamed, whirling around to face the window. The second crash was even louder. Shards of glass blew inward with great force. Cyndi spun away, covering her face and dropping to the floor. Several more crashes followed. The silence that followed was even more frightening.


51


Her heart pounding like a runaway train, Cyndi stared toward the windows. All four of them were shattered. The drapes billowed inward as the wind blew through the gaping holes. Glass tinkled as it continued to fall away from the windowpanes. Shocked, all she could do was stare at the destruction. Then common sense kicked in. Someone was out there. Someone had broken out all her windows. At this point, she wasn’t sure how they’d done it, but they’d obviously known she was in here. Alone. Reaching her hand over her head, she groped for the phone that sat on the corner of the desk and dragged it onto her lap. She lifted the receiver. The line was dead. Her cell phone was in her purse in the kitchen. She’d have to make a run for it. Taking a deep breath, she jumped up, flicked off the lamp, and raced to the door. Her hand brushed over the main light switch, plummeting the room into darkness. She heard a popping sound as the door slammed behind her. Not pausing, she raced down the hallway, skidding on the floor as she entered the kitchen. Keeping her head low, she grabbed her purse off the counter and kept going, heading for the pantry. Her hand slipped on the doorknob, but then it was open and she threw herself inside, crouching on the floor. There were no windows in this room, so she flicked on the light. She was appalled to see blood on her hand, but ignored it as she upended her purse onto the floor. Grabbing her phone, she hesitated. She knew she should dial 911. They would send someone from the sheriff’s office. But she didn’t have any friends in this town. Given the fact Patrick O’Rourke was now the sheriff, would an officer be dispatched right away or would they make her wait? She hated that she had doubts. Shamus popped into her head. He’d help her. Her fingers flew to the card he’d tucked into her pocket earlier today. She hadn’t remembered to take it out. She dropped it twice before finally leaving it on the floor. It took her several tries before she could dial the number without making a mistake. It rang once, twice, and was answered on the third ring. “Hello.” The sound of his voice sank into her bones. He would help her. She could hear the television in the background. “Hello?” he said again. She hadn’t realized that she hadn’t spoken. “Who is this?” She sank down onto the floor and pulled her legs tight to her chest. “Shamus.” Her voice was thin and shaky, but still he knew her at once. “Cyndi.”

52


NJ Walters

“Someone just shot out my windows. I was in the study. At least I think they shot them. I’m not sure. But they’re out there. They cut the phone line, and I had to make a run for my cell phone.” She knew she was babbling but couldn’t make herself stop. Someone had shot at her. “I’m on my way.” The thought of him coming here when there might be a maniac with a gun terrified her. “No! He might still be out there. Can you call the sheriff’s department?” “Why didn’t you call them?” She could tell he was moving in the background as the television faded. “I know I should have called 911.” Her voice sounded as small as she felt. “I wasn’t sure they’d come. At least not right away.” Shamus swore. “Hang on, I’m calling from the other phone.” As she went quiet, she realized that she’d called Shamus’s cell phone and that he had a landline as well. “Yeah, it’s me. There’s someone shooting at the James place. I’m on my way.” It took her a second to grasp the fact that Shamus wasn’t talking to her. Then he was back. “I’m on my way out the door right now. Stay on the line with me.” “Okay. But you wait for the sheriff’s deputies.” She couldn’t bear to think about something bad happening to him. “I’ll be fine. Don’t you worry about me. Are you okay?” “I think so.” She thought she heard a noise and scrambled to her knees and turned off the light. She didn’t think it could be seen from the kitchen, but she didn’t want to take any chances. “What’s going on?” he barked. “I thought I heard something.” “Where are you?” She lowered her voice to a whisper as she crawled to the far corner of the room and put her back to the wall. “I’m hiding in the pantry off the kitchen.” “Stay there until I come for you. I don’t want you moving around the house and maybe getting shot by accident from either the shooter or the cops.” The calmness of his voice settled her nerves slightly. Shamus was on the way. “Okay,” she readily agreed, listening to his voice as he continued to talk to her. She wasn’t keen on going out there until she knew that whoever was outside was gone. Finally, she could hear a familiar sound in the distance. “I can hear the sirens.”


53


“Everything will be okay, Cyndi. I’m just pulling into the yard now. I have to hang up, but you sit tight.” She didn’t want to lose the contact with him, but now that she was calmer, she knew he was right. “Okay. Just wait for the deputies and be careful.” She forced herself to end the call. Laying her phone to one side, she wrapped her arms tight around her legs and waited.

54


NJ Walters

Chapter Seven Shamus kept his voice calm because that was what Cyndi needed. What he really wanted to do was howl in fury. Someone had attacked his woman. He might have only met her a day ago, but deep in his very being, he knew she was his. Sheer terror filled him as he recognized her voice on the phone and her story had come pouring out. Someone had shot at her. Then the anger followed, hot and deep. Whoever did this had made a grave mistake. Cyndi was his woman and he would protect her with his very life. Common sense had little to do with the emotions coursing through his veins at the moment. They were primal and volatile. He’d never felt anything like it in his life. The only thing keeping him steady was the fact that it was what she needed right now. She was alive and unhurt. That was all that mattered. His fingers clenched the steering wheel so hard he was surprised the damn thing hadn’t broken. The normally short ride had seemed endless, but finally he was pulling into the driveway. It was hard to hang up the phone and cut off his only connection to Cyndi, but he needed both hands free. Red and blue lights flashed behind him as a sheriff’s cruiser pulled up. Shamus opened his door and climbed out of his truck. Two more official vehicles pulled up and his brother jumped out of one of them. He stalked toward Shamus. “What the hell is going on?” Shamus motioned to the house. “Someone shot out several of the windows. Cyndi said she was in the study at the time. They cut the phone lines too.” The sheriff’s deputies were gathering around Patrick, awaiting their instructions. “Spread out and search the grounds. Be careful. We may have a shooter out there. I imagine he’s long gone, but don’t take any chances.” The men and women dispersed and set to work. Patrick waited until they were all gone before he turned back to Shamus. “Why the hell didn’t she call the cops? Why did she call you?" Shamus stared his brother straight in the eyes. “She wasn’t sure you’d come fast enough.” Patrick swore and shook his head as he drew his weapon. In his other hand, he carried a heavy flashlight. “You stay behind me. Do you know where she is?”


55


“She’s hiding in the pantry off the kitchen. I told her to stay put until I came for her.” Patrick nodded and started up the walkway. He tried the front door, but it was locked. “Stand back.” Using the handle of the flashlight, he beat out a small window just to the side of the door. When the glass was all pushed aside, he reached in and found the locks. In seconds, the door was open. Easing inside the front door, Patrick kept his back to the wall as he turned on the light in the foyer. “You wait here.” He then proceeded to check each room in the hallway, leaving the lights on behind him as he moved deeper into the house. Ignoring his brother’s order, Shamus was tight on his heels. He wanted to race into the kitchen to Cyndi but he knew this was the safest way for all of them. Still, impatience ate at him. Patrick glanced over his shoulder, a frown on his face. “I told you to wait outside.” “So arrest me. But do it after we find Cindy.” Both of them kept their voices to just above a whisper. Patrick swore under his breath, but turned back to continue his search. He stopped just inside the study and whistled long and low. “I’ll say someone shot out the windows.” Shamus peered over his brother’s shoulder and saw the carnage. Glass covered everything. Shards of wood had been chipped off the walls and several shelves. His brother flicked on the light and Shamus froze when he saw the smear of blood on the wall beside it. “She’s hurt.” Whirling, he raced down the hallway, ignoring his brother’s instructions to stop. He heard swearing and footsteps and knew Patrick was right behind him. Shamus burst into the kitchen and raced to the door at the far end. Patrick turned on the light in the kitchen as he entered the room. Shamus ripped open the pantry door and peered inside. At first he didn’t see her and panic filled him. “Cyndi,” he called her name, his voice was hoarse with fear. “Right here.” He almost didn’t hear her; her words were little more than a whisper. Then he saw her huddled against the far wall. Relief hit him with the force of a sledgehammer. His hand shook as he hit the switch and the light came on in the small room. Her face was pale and smeared with blood. There was more blood on her hands and some on her arms where small shard of glass had hit her. “Oh, Cyndi,” he murmured as he moved forward to kneel beside her, pushing aside what seemed to be the entire contents of her purse. Patrick filled the doorway, staring at Cyndi. “Are you all right?”

56


NJ Walters

She didn’t even look at the sheriff as she nodded her head. “I think so.” “Let’s get you out of here.” Shamus wrapped one arm around her shoulders and slid another one under her knees. Lifting her easily, he stood and carried her out of the pantry and into the kitchen. “She needs to go to the hospital.” “I need to get a statement.” Patrick stood with his hands on his hips, watching Shamus with Cyndi clutched tight in his arms. “She needs to see a doctor first. We don’t know if there are any shards of glass embedded in her skin.” Shamus was furious at his brother for the way he was treating Cyndi. If it had been any other woman, or a man for that fact, his brother would have worried about their well-being first and foremost. He glared at Patrick. “I’m taking her. If you want to stop me, arrest me.” Cyndi stirred in his arms, struggling to be put down. “Don’t fight with your brother. I’m fine. I should never have called you. I knew this would happen.” He just tightened his grip as he stared at his brother. Patrick dragged his hand through is hair, his agitation plain. “Fine. As soon as I finish here, I’ll head over to the hospital.” “You do that.” Shamus’s frosty tone seemed to irritate his brother even more, but he didn’t care. The only thing that mattered was getting the woman in his arms to the hospital where she could be taken care of. He could feel her shivering in his arms. He turned back to Patrick. “Do you have a blanket in your car? I think she’s going into shock.” For the first time since they’d arrived, Patrick seemed to really look at Cyndi. His eyes narrowed and his brow furrowed. “Yeah. I’ll get it for you.” As Patrick brushed by them, Cyndi put out her hand and touched his arm. Patrick pulled away and her hand dropped back down. “I’m sorry for causing so much trouble.” Patrick just shook his head and walked away. Cyndi bit her bottom lip, her big eyes luminous with tears. “You didn’t do anything wrong, sweetheart,” Shamus assured her as he carried her out of the house toward his truck. “This is not your fault.” “This wouldn’t have happened if I hadn’t come back to Jamesville.” She turned her face into his shirt. He could feel the fine tremors that shook her. “But then you wouldn’t have met me, and that would have been a tragedy.” He kept his tone light and teasing. She snorted into his shirt, and he felt some of her tension ease. He managed to get the truck door open and Cyndi buckled in by the time Patrick returned with the blanket. “Thanks,” he tossed over his shoulder as he took it and tucked it around her. “I’ll have the heat going in a


57


second and we’ll get you warm,” he promised her. She nodded, her attention focused on her hands clasped in her lap. Patrick looked as if he might want to say something, but Shamus didn’t give him any time. Closing the door, he went around the front of the truck and climbed into the driver’s seat. He turned the key in the ignition, cranked up the heat, and put the vehicle in reverse, maneuvering around the other vehicles as he backed out of the driveway. As he started up the street toward the hospital, he could see Patrick still standing in the driveway, hands on his hips, watching them until they were out of sight.

Shamus sat in the waiting room, his eyes closed, and his head resting against the back of the uncomfortable, vinyl seat. Cyndi had been whisked into the emergency room as soon as they arrived. She’d been in there over thirty minutes, and he was starting to lose patience. He opened his eyes and leaned forward, propping his elbows on his knees as he rested his chin on his hands. Several of the nurses working the night shift were casting him covert glances as they whispered amongst themselves. By now, they’d know that Cyndi Marks was formerly Cynthia James. This was a small town and news carried fast. He ignored them. They could think whatever they wanted. The door at the far end pushed open and Patrick stalked in. The nurses couldn’t hold back their curiosity and openly stared. Shamus stood and waited for his brother to join him. “Any news yet?” Patrick appeared tired but determined. “No.” He scrubbed his hand over his chin and sighed. “The doctor is still checking her out.” “Look…” Patrick broke off and stared at the ceiling as if searching for the right words. He rolled his shoulders, absently rubbing his left one. Shamus wondered if his old injury was hurting tonight after him being out in the damp, cool air. “We checked things out, and the shooter was in the woods off to the side of the house. There were some cigarette butts there, so he’d been watching for a while. We dug a couple of slugs out of the walls in the study, so if we find a suspect, we can match them to the rifle that fired them. Right now, that’s all we can do until I talk to her. I need to know who she’s talked to, and who might want to harm her.” “Damn.” Shamus could feel impatience clawing to life inside him again. Intellectually, he knew that his brother was doing all he could. Emotionally, it didn’t feel like near enough. “Yeah. That about covers it.” He glanced over at the desk and the two nurses glanced away and busied themselves. “I’m going to see if they can tell me anything.”

58


NJ Walters

As Patrick reached the desk, the inner door was pushed open and Doctor David Ames stepped out. Ames had moved to Jamesville a little more than three years ago and thankfully showed no signs of tiring of small-town life. Shamus strode toward him. “How is she?” Doctor Ames waited until Patrick had joined them, giving both men a quick nod. “She’s fine, but shaken. The cuts on her face and arms are superficial, and shouldn’t scar. The one on her hand was the worst, but it didn’t need stitches, although I did have to remove a couple of small pieces of glass. Best I can figure, she must have put her hand on the floor to push herself up and not realized she’d placed her hand on glass shards. She doesn’t remember how it happened.” “Can I talk to her?” Patrick was all cop now, ready to find out the facts. “Sure. Just take it easy, she’s still very shaky.” He glanced from one man to the other. “I don’t need to keep her here, so she can leave as soon as she wants, but she shouldn’t be alone tonight. It’s just a precautionary measure, but if she doesn’t have someone to stay with her, I’ll admit her for the night.” “I’ll stay with her.” Shamus crossed his arms over his chest and dared his brother to object. “Fine,” Patrick said, the muscles in his jaw working. “You can take her home after I talk with her.” He turned back to the doctor. “Where is she?” “Second door to the left. Now, if you’ll excuse me gentlemen, I’ve got another patient to attend to.” “Thanks, Doc.” Shamus extended his hand and the doctor took it. “You’re more than welcome.” Doctor Ames gave them both a nod and went to the desk to collect another chart. Patrick turned to Shamus. “I don’t suppose you’ll stay out here, will you?” “You suppose right.” He headed for the door, pushing it inward. Second door on the left, the doc had said. His brother was muttering behind him, but Shamus ignored him. He went straight into the room without knocking. Cyndi was sitting on the side of the bed, wearing a hospital gown over her pants instead of her top. Her arms were crossed over her chest and she was bent forward, huddled in on herself. When she heard footsteps, her head popped up. Her eyes were bloodshot and swollen. Shamus could tell she’d been crying. Her eyes widened when she saw him and then turned fearful as she glanced behind him. He didn’t need to look over his shoulder to know that his brother was hot on his heels.


59


Shamus went straight to her, not stopping until he reached her side. “How are you feeling?” Reaching out, he cupped her jaw with his hand, tilting her head to one side to look at her injuries. The couple of small cuts were barely noticeable. “I’m okay.” She pulled back slightly, and he dropped his hand back to his side. “Ms. Marks.” Patrick stepped forward. “I need to ask you a few questions.” “Certainly, sheriff.” She straightened her shoulders as she faced him. “Please call me, Cyndi.” “Can you tell me exactly what happened tonight?” Shamus noted that his brother chose not to call her by name at all. Anger began to churn in his gut. “I went to the study tonight. I hadn’t been in there since I came back and decided that I’d have a quick look.” Shamus noted that Cyndi was cradling her left hand close to her body. A white bandage was wrapped around her palm. “Why hadn’t you been in there yet?” Patrick continued his questions. “Too many memories.” Cyndi shook her head and glanced away, chewing on her bottom lip. Shamus almost groaned as a bolt of lust shot through him. This was not the time or the place, but his body didn’t seem to care. Thankfully, the other two weren’t paying him any attention. A growing hard-on was hard to hide. Shamus shifted his stance to ease the pressure as he concentrated on the conversation. “Go on,” Patrick prompted. “The first thing I did was turn on all the lights and open the drapes. In retrospect, I probably should have left the drapes closed, but they made the room so gloomy.” She rubbed her hands over her arms and then winced and pulled her bandaged palm away. Shamus picked up a blanket folded at the end of the bed, shook it out, and draped it over her shoulders. “Better?” he asked as he carefully tucked the ends around her. She nodded and then ducked her head. “Yes, thank you.” “And then what happened?” Patrick’s gruff voice broke the contact between them. Shamus stepped to one side, but stayed close. “I went through some things in the desk and the desk drawer, trying to get a sense of what was there. The real job will be going through the filing cabinets. Tonight was more about facing it for the first time.” She didn’t give Patrick time to question what she meant by that, but kept going

60


NJ Walters

with her story. “I’d just been through the safe to check out the contents and had closed it again when the first window was blown out.” “Hang on. Go back to the safe. What’s in there?” “Why?” She looked suspicious now. “Because valuables are always a motive for violence.” “Oh.” Cyndi rubbed her fingers across her forehead and winced when she accidentally used her injured hand. “Sorry. I’m afraid I’m just not thinking straight. I only glanced inside. I lucked into the combination and opened it. There are papers and some journals. I don’t know what they are yet because I didn’t check them. There are also some jewelry cases that belonged to my mother. I took one of them out and looked inside. It was a necklace, but not one I remember her wearing.” “What did you do then?” “I put it back inside and closed the safe. I’d decided I’d had enough for the night.” She tilted her head to one side as if remembering. “That’s right, I’d gone back to the desk and was just about to turn off the desk lamp when the first window broke. Then it seemed to happen quickly. I yanked the phone off the desk, but the line was dead. I knew my purse was in the kitchen so I made a run for it. I managed to turn off the lights as I went, grabbed my purse, and hid in the pantry. I had the card that Shamus had given me earlier today and I called him. You know the rest.” As if the recitation had taken all of her energy, she slumped forward, her head down. Shamus could see the fine tremors in her hand as she tucked a lock of hair over her ear. “That’s enough for tonight.” Shamus decided it was time for him to step in. “I’m not done yet. I need to find out who she’s talked with since she hit Jamesville and who she thinks might want to harm her.” “She is sitting right here, sheriff.” Cyndi sat up stiffly and Shamus could see the fire returning to her eyes. Her cheeks were flushed as she eased herself off the bed. “I’ve been to Mike Sampson’s garage, Greer’s grocery store, and to Jessie’s, so any number of people could have seen me. I’ve also been to see my father’s lawyers, so by now half the town or more knows I’m back. If you’re looking to start a list of possible enemies, put yourself and your family at the top of the list.” Patrick’s lips thinned. “I didn’t threaten you and neither did anyone in my family.”


61


As quickly as it had come, the burst of anger left her and she sagged against the bed. Shamus reached out, wrapping an arm around her waist to steady her. “I’m sorry. I know that. I never meant to disparage your family. It’s just that I really don’t know who would want to hurt me. I’ve been gone for fourteen years, sheriff. That’s a long time to hold a grudge.” Patrick nodded. “You can come down to the station tomorrow and give a formal statement. In the meantime, if something happens again, call the sheriff’s office first.” He reached into his pocket and handed her his card. Cyndi took the card, tightened her hold on the blanket still draped over her shoulder and nodded. Shamus noted she didn’t agree to call the sheriff’s office. He knew she still harbored some doubts about their willingness to actually help her. “I’d like to go home now.” There was a quiet dignity about her that made Shamus’s heart ache. “I’ll take you home.” He tightened his hold on her as she peered up at him. “If it’s not too much trouble, I’d appreciate it.” She gave a self-deprecating laugh. There was no humor in it, only sadness. “I’ve already been too much trouble. I bet you’re sorry you ever stopped to help me with that flat tire.” “Not a chance.” He brushed his hand over her hair, letting his fingers slide through her soft locks. “The house and grounds have been checked out and there will be a deputy stationed outside for the rest of the night.” Cyndi seemed surprised as she glanced back at Patrick. “Thank you, sheriff. I appreciate that.” “Just doing my damn job,” he grumbled as he gave them both a final glare. “And I’ve got your purse locked up out in my car. I thought you might need it.” Spinning around, he stalked from the room. Shamus peered down at Cyndi. “Let’s get you home.”

62


NJ Walters

Chapter Eight Thankfully, the next few days were fairly quiet, and Cyndi settled into a routine of sorts around the house. Shamus had brought her home from the hospital the night of the shooting and insisted on staying on the sofa downstairs until the next morning. She’d been both alarmed and touched by his gesture. For the next few days, she was tense and unsettled even though a deputy from the sheriff’s office drove by every hour. When nothing else happened, she began to relax somewhat. Maybe it had just been someone with a grudge against her or her father and they’d gotten their anger out of their system. She didn’t know what to believe, but she refused to live in fear. The bandage came off her hand, and all that remained was a fading, red scar. She hadn’t known him long, but in that short span of time, Shamus had become much too important to her. Unlike most men who shouted their accomplishments from the rooftops, Shamus quietly went about doing things for her without even mentioning the half of them. All she’d had to do was contact the phone company about repairing the damaged line. It was Shamus who’d seen to having her windows replaced. It was Shamus who’d cleaned up all the glass in the study when the sheriff’s department was finished with their investigation. When she’d questioned him about it, he calmly told her that she had enough to deal with, and this was something he could take care of. He was unlike any other man she’d ever met. The more time she spent with him, the more she was drawn to him. Like a moth to a flame, she knew it was only a matter of time until she got burned, but she was beginning to think that some singed wings might be worth it. He’d also driven her to the sheriff’s office the following day to give her statement, staying by her side the entire time. The men down at the station treated her with courtesy and respect, which pleasantly surprised her. It was then that she realized she was doing it again—expecting people to treat her a certain way. She had to let go of such expectations. Yes, a lot of folks didn’t want her here, but just as many had been kind to her. Still, she hadn’t made any unnecessary forays into town yet, content for the most part, to stay cocooned in the house.


63


She’d talked to her Aunt Verna several times, but hadn’t told the older woman about the shooting. She’d just worry and there was nothing she could do about it. She’d also insist on coming to Jamesville, and Cyndi didn’t want her here right now, not while the lunatic with the rifle was still at large. Cyndi glanced at her watch and consulted the pad of paper, which contained copious notes. It was almost noon, and that meant that Shamus would soon be here. He’d taken to dropping by for lunch every day. She’d already made some sandwiches and put them in the refrigerator. She had some chips, a pitcher of iced tea, and some chocolate chip cookies. She heard the powerful growl of an engine outside and knew Shamus had arrived. Hurrying to the front door, she opened it and strolled out onto the porch. The air was crisp, but the sun was shining. It was the perfect fall day. Shamus climbed out of his truck and she shivered. He never failed to have that effect on her when she saw him. With his tall, muscular build and his rough, yet handsome, face, he always made her heart speed up and her body tingle. He strode toward the house and bound up the few steps separating them, dropping a casual kiss on her cheek. That was another thing about Shamus that was disconcerting—he was always touching her. Not in any big way, but light brushes of his hands over her shoulders or at the small of her back. He always kissed her when he arrived and when he left—a quick peck on her cheek or, occasionally, her lips, which always left her yearning for more. For a woman who’d always shied away from shows of physical affection, it was a revelation to find herself wanting more. Her father had shown affection in public, putting on the big display for those around, but behind closed doors, his touch had been anything but loving. She shivered again, this time with revulsion as memories bombarded her. “You okay?” Shamus wrapped his arm around her shoulder and guided her toward the door. “You shouldn’t be outside without a jacket. You’ll catch a chill.” He had her inside before she realized it. “I’m fine,” she snapped, shaking off his arm. She wasn’t some witless female who needed a man to look after her. She’d been standing on her own two feet for years now. He ignored her outburst and casually removed his jacket and hung it on the coat rack just inside the door. “What have you been up to this morning?” She could see the genuine interest in his eyes and realized that she was being bitchy with him for no reason.

64


NJ Walters

Cyndi had forced herself to go through the house room by room this morning, making note of the furniture she wanted to get rid of, which was most of it, and deciding what she wanted to do with each room. She held up her clipboard. “I’ve been deciding what to do with everything in this place.” The smile disappeared from his face. “Come to any decisions?” “We can talk over lunch. Come on back.” Turning, she led the way to the kitchen. Shamus was right behind her, his heavy work boots making a reassuring thud on the floor. No Italian, leather shoes or three-piece suit for this man. For some reason, that made Cyndi smile. Laying her clipboard aside, she waved him over to one of the sturdy oak stools surrounding the end of the granite counter. It made a cozy eating area and wasn’t as formal as the dining room, but wasn’t quite as intimate as the kitchen nook. Shamus slid onto the stool as she pulled out the sandwiches and chips. It didn’t take her long to pour the iced tea and arrange their dessert on a fancy plate. When there was nothing else left to be done, she took the stool across from him. Shamus picked up his ham and cheese sandwich and took a large bite. He chewed slowly and finally swallowed, making his Adam’s apple bob. Realizing that she was watching him eat, Cyndi turned away, grabbed a chip, and stuffed it in her mouth. “So, tell me more about what you’ve been up to this morning.” Shamus reached for his glass. Cyndi watched as he raised it to his mouth. She almost groaned when his lips parted. This had to stop. The man was wreaking havoc with her emotions and her hormones. Grabbing her clipboard, she flipped it open to the first page. “First, I need to go through every room. There’s a ton of clothing in my father’s room and in my old one.” Her fingers tightened around her pen, but she continued undaunted. “Then there’s all this furniture.” Shamus laid his glass back down on the counter and propped his elbows on the granite. He rested his chin on his hands, giving up any pretense of eating. “What about the furniture?” “It’s…well, it’s formal and dark and ugly.” She hated the stuff. A grin kicked up one corner of Shamus’ mouth. “All that?” She could tell he was teasing her, but she was deadly serious. “Yes, all that. I detest the stuff.” Grabbing a chip, she bit down hard on it and chewed. Shamus shrugged. “Then get rid of it.” Once again, she was reminded of how different Shamus was. Her father would have insisted that the furniture was an investment. Her ex-husband would have agreed with her father. Good, antique furniture always appreciated in value, both of them would have said.


65


She knew it wasn’t that Shamus didn’t understand the value of the pieces. He was a carpenter and had already shown his knowledge, commenting on several antique pieces from the eighteen-hundreds. It was his mindset that was different. As far as he was concerned, if she didn’t like it, it should go. It really was that simple to him. “I’ve been thinking about calling an auction house that I know in Vermont and getting them to come and have a look. I think that they would jump and run here for this much quality furniture.” “Then do it if it will make you feel better.” She tapped her pen on her notes. “I think I will.” A weight lifted from her shoulders now that she’d finally made her decision. This was her house now. She could do whatever she darn well wanted with the house and its contents. Shamus reached across the counter and closed her fingers around her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. “What are you going to do with the house?” “I could sell it, but it probably would take a while. This is a huge, historic home and takes a lot to upkeep.” Cyndi hadn’t told anyone that she planned to stay in Jamesville. It wasn’t that she was being secretive, not really. She’d had years of practice at keeping her thoughts to herself, and it was hard to break the habit. Still, she had no idea how Shamus would take the idea of her staying in Jamesville permanently “It’s well-constructed, and as you said, historic, so you’d probably find a buyer eventually. If that’s what you want.” His voice lowered to a husky whisper, his fingers stroked the back of her hand. She could feel that simple touch all throughout her body. It was as if every nerve ending connected to that small patch of skin on the back of her hand. Her breasts felt heavy and an ache began low in her belly. “It would make sense.” She’d meant for her voice to be strong and assured. Instead, it was sultry and soft. “Very sensible,” he agreed as he entwined her fingers with his. She nodded, trying to remember what they’d been talking about. Oh yes, the house. “I could invest the money.” “Investing is good.” Shamus used his thumb to stroke her palm. “Then you could take your time and decide what you want to do next.”

66


NJ Walters

“I already know what I’m going to do.” She blurted out the words and Shamus froze. He sat back, slowly releasing her hand. Her fingers closed tight as if trying to keep the sensation of his touch from dissipating. “You’re leaving.” His tone was flat, his words blunt. She shook her head, took a deep breath, and spilled what had been in her mind for several days now. “I’m renovating this place and turning it into a B & B.” She held her breath and fiddled with her pen, waiting for him to respond. It was a sound idea. She’d been in the hotel business for years and had worked at several B & B’s as well as a couple of classy hotels. She knew this industry inside and out. It would also give her the opportunity to become a solid member of the local business community. “It’s a lot of work,” he began, but she cut him off before he could go any further. “I know it’s a lot of work. I’m not stupid,” she snapped. His brows drew together in a frown. “You’re anything but stupid, Cyndi. It’s just that most people have no idea what they’re letting themselves in for when they take on a renovation project this large. Plus, running what amounts to a small hotel is not easy work.” She straightened her shoulders and launched into the plan she’d formulated. “I’ve worked in this business for more than ten years. If there’s one thing I do know, it’s how to run a bed and breakfast. Most of the work on this place is cosmetic—new paint, some minor repairs and maybe some updated plumbing. I need to go through the attic, but I’ve already had a quick glance and I think it has most of the furniture I’d need. It’s stuff my father didn’t like, but it’s lighter and friendlier than the furniture that’s filling the house now. The sale of what I don’t want would offset the cost of the renovations. I could be up and running early in the new year, maybe sooner.” Shamus sat back in his chair, crossed his arms, and stared at her. “You’re serious about this?” She nodded. “I left my job in Vermont before I came here. That’s why I didn’t get here sooner. I had to give notice, store my belongings, sell my condo, and tie up loose ends.” A slow smile crossed his face and his eyes began to gleam with pleasure. “Then I think it’s a great idea.” She felt an answering smile curve her lips upward. It was one thing for her to think this would be a good idea, but it was reassuring to know that someone else did, too. Not that she needed approval, but it was still nice.


67


“Although, this means that you’re the competition.” She frowned. “What do you mean?” Shamus laughed. “Burke and I just put in a development at the lake. We also own Cozy Cabins and rent them in the summer.” Cyndi turned up her nose and spoke in her most snooty tone. “I’ll have you know that I’ll be renting to a different clientele altogether.” His eyes narrowed and she burst out laughing. Shamus shook his head as he pushed off his stool and ambled around the table. “You’re one dangerous lady, you know that?” Although he appeared more pleased than worried. “You should have seen the look on your face,” she snickered. “It won’t be easy.” She sobered immediately. “I know. There are a lot of people who won’t want me staying in this town. I already have one nameless enemy.” She tilted her chin up. “But no coward is going to drive me out of Jamesville. This is something I need to do.” She took a deep breath and slowly released it. “If it doesn’t work out, I can always sell the B & B later. It would probably sell quicker as an established business than as a private residence.” She was determined to stay, but it was always good to have a backup plan. Shamus crowded in next to her and she was forced to widen her legs to give him room. He edged closer so that her legs were on either side of his. He was huge as he loomed over her. His large hands cupped the sides of her face as he leaned down. “You are an amazing woman, Cyndi.” The sincerity in his voice brought tears to her eyes. This man saw only the good in her. “I wasn’t always a very nice person.” She felt the need to be honest with him. “All that’s behind you now.” He rubbed his nose against hers. “Someday you’ll tell me why you did the things that you did.” She made a sound of protest, which he hushed by placing one finger across her lips. “When you’re ready,” he murmured, dropping soft kisses on her temple and down the line of her jaw. She tipped her head to one side to give him better access. He made a deep rumbling sound in his chest, and she knew her action had pleased him. She wanted him to kiss her, but felt the need to protest at the same time. “Shamus, you’re so much younger than me.” That had been bothering her somewhat. “Maybe we shouldn’t do this.”

68


NJ Walters

He nipped the sensitive skin at the base of her neck, making her jump. “Of course we should do this.” He soothed the sting with his tongue before moving up to nibble on the outer edge of her ear. “Age doesn’t matter. I think you’re sexy.” He traced the sensitive inner shell with the tip of his tongue. “Beautiful,” he whispered, tugging gently on the lobe before pulling away to stare down at her. “And mine.” Capturing her lips with his, he kissed her. Not the quick pecks she was used to or the soft, exploratory kiss she was expecting. No, this kiss was full of hunger and want and need. She responded immediately. Her lips parted and his tongue surged forward, laying claim to her mouth. His tongue touched hers, twining with it. She felt lightheaded, all thoughts of denying the passion between them silenced for the moment. Heat pulsed between her thighs. She felt empty, aching to be filled. Shamus slid one of his hands behind her back and urged her forward on her stool. She slid to the edge and gasped when he pressed his pelvis against hers. The stool was at the perfect height for her to be able to feel the hard length of his arousal pushing against her mound. It felt incredibly good and right, and she arched her hips, trying to get a better angle. Shamus continued to eat at her lips like a man starved. His tongue ran over her teeth, tracing every edge before he returned to tease her tongue into playing with his again. Her nipples puckered, pressing against her bra. She squirmed, trying to get closer to him, needing to rub her breasts against his chest to ease the growing ache. He tore his mouth from hers, leaving them both gasping for breath. Keeping his eyes on hers, he tugged the hem of her shirt out of the waistband of her jeans. She knew what was coming and lifted her arms. He skimmed the shirt over her head and tossed it to the floor. His blue-gray eyes darkened as he stroked his finger over the lace edging her bra. Her chest rose and fell with every breath of air she sucked into her starving lungs. His thumb brushed over the tip of one breast, stroking the already turgid nipple. Cyndi groaned and leaned forward, wanting more of his touch. “So sweet.” He leaned down and captured her nipple though the thin fabric of her bra and sucked. Her fingers tunneled into his hair, dislodging the thong that held it back. Free from its confinement, his silky locks flowed through her fingers in a sensual caress. The soft hair slid between her spread fingers, sending tingles up her arms.


69


Sanity reared its head and Cyndi struggled to remember why they shouldn’t do this. “Your family,” she gasped out. “They won’t like this.” He nuzzled her breast, shoving the cup of the bra lower, exposing one tight, dusky-pink nipple. “But I will.” She could hear the need and the determination in his voice. Then he traced her bare nipple with his tongue. “And so will you.” Cyndi gave up. He was an adult and so was she. What they did was nobody’s business but theirs. No one needed to know about them. Her heart clenched at the thought, but she pushed it aside. This was probably not going to last. She was realistic enough to know their age difference and the displeasure of his family would probably drive him away, sooner rather than later. But for now, they were together. She was in his arms and she wanted him. Cyndi had never indulged in an affair before. The only man she’d slept with was her ex-husband, and she’d always sensed there should be more than what she’d experienced in their bed. Every instinct she possessed also told her Shamus was the man to show her what she’d been missing. Giving into the growing desire, she arched her back, offering her breast to him. Sensing her consent, his nimble fingers made quick work of her bra. She was forced to release her hold on him long enough for him to slide the straps down her arms. She let it fall from her fingertips. Shamus stared at her breasts, a hungry expression on his face. His hands opened and closed at his sides as he feasted his gaze on her, looking his fill. She didn’t feel self-conscious, but proud. Shamus made her felt sexy and beautiful. “Your turn.” Reaching out, she tugged at his shirt. Shamus wasted no time in grabbing two handfuls of his shirt and peeling it over his head. “Oh my.” Cyndi placed her palms on his chest. His skin was warm and tight. He was magnificent. There was no other word adequate enough to describe him. His shoulders were broad, his biceps thick from years of hard labor. Heavy bones were wrapped with sinew and muscles making his forearms and wrists thick. She slid her hands across the wide plane of his chest, exploring the flat, brown nipples. Shamus sucked in a breath and groaned. Delighted, Cyndi did it again. His chest was practically bare, but a thin line of hair bisected his belly, disappearing into the waistband of his jeans. Bands of muscles wrapped around his torso, each one finely sculpted. His waist narrowed, but was still thick. The man was built.

70


NJ Walters

Shamus moved suddenly, wrapping his hands around her waist and lifting her out of her seat. Carrying her, he sat her on a section of countertop that was lower than the rest. Cyndi wrapped her legs around his hips, pulling him tighter into the notch of her thighs. Her breasts pressed tight against his chest and she moved her torso, rubbing her distended nipples over his tight muscles. She shivered and moaned. She’d never felt anything quite this wonderful before. She protested when Shamus pulled away, but then began to help him when she realized he was unzipping her jeans. She lifted her butt when he began to tug. The jeans caught around her ankles and canvas sneakers. Shamus swore and tugged at her footwear. Cyndi heard one shoe and then the second hit the floor. Then her legs were bare, her jeans discarded. She was left wearing only her thin, cotton panties and socks. Shamus took her in his arms again, leaning her backward until her spine hit the cool marble. She arched up and Shamus captured one of her nipples between his lips and suckled. His hand plumped her other breast, his fingers tugging gently on the swollen tip. Cyndi rolled her hips, rubbing her mound against the hard length pressing against the front of his jeans. She wanted to see him naked, to feel his cock slid inside her waiting heat. “Shamus,” she gasped his name, tugging at his hair. “More. I need more.” He pulled away, a lock of his hair falling across his forehead. A muscle in his temple twitched. The passion in his eyes made her skin sizzle. “More,” he agreed as he kissed his way down her torso. Cyndi squirmed and bucked, but it was no use. Shamus would not go any faster, nor could she dissuade him from his path. Taking his time, he licked and sucked her flesh, his hair brushing against her sensitized flesh. He nipped at her hipbones, delving his tongue into her belly button before shifting his attention downward. Grabbing the band of her panties in his mouth, he tugged. They slipped lower. Shamus lifted her hips in his hands and kept pulling until her underwear were down over her knees. She kicked her leg and they slid down and off. Her legs were dangling over the edge of the counter, her butt and back against the cool marble countertop. Shamus slid his hands around to the inside of her thighs and pushed them open. She felt cream slip from her core as he viewed the wet, damp folds of her sex. “Now I’m going to have what I really wanted for lunch.” He lowered his head and licked up one side of her labia and down the other. Crying out, Cyndi didn’t know whether to push him away or pull him closer. Her husband had only done this a time or two, and she hadn’t really


71


taken pleasure in it. It had left her feeling vulnerable, and she’d been unable to relax and enjoy herself. With Shamus, it was a totally different experience. When he draped her legs over his shoulders, she relaxed and let her thighs fall open. A low rumble of pleasure came from deep within him, and she felt the vibration all through her pussy. Her fingers clenched into fists at her side as she arched her hips upward. Shamus skimmed his fingers up her inner thighs and then rimmed the opening of her heated center. His tongue traced circles around the swollen bud of nerves at the apex of her thighs, never quite touching it. Cyndi thought she might go mad waiting for him to touch her the way she wanted him to. “Shamus.” It was more of a demand than a plea, and she felt him smile against her. Two thick fingers pressed inside her, pushing past the initial resistance of her body and sliding deep. Her inner muscles contracted as his fingers stretched her. It had been ten years since she’d had a man inside her body. Her vibrator didn’t even come close to what Shamus was making her feel. He widened his fingers and began to withdraw them slowly. Sweat glistened on her torso as she watched Shamus’s dark head buried between her thighs. Her breathing quickened, her entire body quivered from head to toe as he pushed his fingers back inside and began a slow, torturous rhythm of advance and retreat. Her heels dug into his shoulders as she bucked against his mouth, trying to get him to touch her the way she wanted, the way she needed. She cried out when his tongue finally lapped at her clitoris, but it quickly turned into a moan as he took the nubbin between his lips and tugged. And when he began to suckle, she screamed. His fingers plunged deep and when he retreated, he dragged them over the top of her sex, stimulating sensitive nerve endings and sending her plummeting over the edge. Her climax hit her hard and fast, heat rocketing through her, inner muscles clenching as she locked her thighs around his head and squeezed tight. Shamus continued to draw out her pleasure, sucking on her clit and teasing her with his fingers until she couldn’t stand it any longer. Relaxing her thighs, she reached down and pushed his head away. “Enough,” she gasped. Shamus leaned back, a satisfied grin on his face. “We’re just getting started.” He raised his fingers to his mouth and licked off the evidence of her orgasm. Cyndi shivered, goose bumps racing down her arms and legs. Cream slid from her body and ran down between the cheeks of her behind.

72


NJ Walters

Shamus lowered her legs from his shoulders, letting them rest against the countertop. His hands went to the button of his jeans. She licked her lips in anticipation, eliciting a groan from him. “This won’t last long if you keep that up.” Her eyes were on the front of his jeans. She wanted to see him, to touch him. Then she wanted him buried deep inside her. Suddenly, he stiffened. “Shamus?” Swearing, he reached into his pocket and drew out his phone. She realized that he must have set it on vibrate. “Yeah.” He listened a minute, sighed and rubbed his hand over his face. “Yeah. I’ll be there in about ten minutes.” He ended the call and slid the phone back into his back pocket. “I’m sorry, Cyndi. There’s a problem at the job site. I told the foreman not to call unless it was important.” Embarrassment began to drive out the flush of pleasure. She was lying naked on her kitchen counter for heaven’s sake while Shamus was still mostly dressed. Scrambling off the counter, she grabbed her underwear and yanked them on. Ignoring her bra, she reached for her shirt. “Cyndi?” Shamus grabbed her top first. Taking his time, he turned it right side out and slid it over her head. She felt marginally better when it covered her. Shamus dropped a quick, hard kiss on her lips. She shivered, as she tasted her arousal on his lips. “I’m sorry about this, sweetheart.” “No. No, that’s okay.” She found her jeans and began to tug them on. “It’s not okay.” Shamus yanked on his T-shirt, tucking it into his jeans. “You’re upset and you have every right. I shouldn’t have started something I couldn’t finish.” Cyndi stopped, her hands on the zipper of her jeans. Was the man apologizing for having to stop? She blinked, not quite believing she was hearing him correctly. He was the one who hadn’t gotten to come. She glanced down and sure enough, he was still rock-hard in his jeans. “It’s really okay.” Now she was reassuring him. The ridiculousness of the situation hit her and she began to giggle. Shamus raised his eyebrow at her while he gathered his hair back into his customary ponytail and wrapped the leather thong around it. She began to laugh. Shamus grinned at her as he finished tying back his hair and tugged her into his arms. “Think this is funny, do you?” he growled as he nuzzled her neck. She nodded, unable to stop laughing.


73


“It’s fine for you,” he grumbled. “I’ve got to get rid of this slight problem before I get back to work.” He gripped her hand and laid it over his erection. “I’d say that there’s nothing slight about this problem,” she gasped in between laughs. “It’s rather large.” “Vixen,” he chuckled and then captured her lips in a searing kiss that drove all the laughter out of her. Moaning, she wrapped her arms around his neck and sank into the embrace. It was Shamus who pulled away. “I’ve got to go, but I’ll be back later tonight, after work. If that’s okay?” She nodded, rubbing her fingers over the fabric of his shirt. She was suddenly feeling shy with him. He tucked one of his fingers under her chin and tilted it up until she was looking at him. “We’ll talk more about your renovation plans. Then we’ll finish what we started here.” Cyndi took a step back, knowing she had to distance herself from him. “That’s fine.” She finished zipping up her pants, grabbed her bra off the floor, and stuffed it into her back pocket. “I’ll work up some quotes for you when I know what you want done.” He was serious about this, she realized. “You can’t.” She shook her head for emphasis. “Your family won’t like it. Your business partner won’t like it.” That was putting it mildly. Burke wouldn’t want to do business in any way, shape, or form with her. “Maybe you can recommend someone else to do the work.” Shamus shook his head. “I’m doing it.” When she stared to protest, he cut her off. “You want the best, don’t you?” She nodded, sensing the trap tightening around her. “Well, B & O Construction is the best. I’ll handle my family. Don’t you worry.” Dropping a quick kiss on her lips, he grabbed the remains of his sandwich and headed to the front door. Cyndi trailed behind him, her head spinning. “I’ll see you after work.” He grabbed his jacket and then he was gone. Standing on the porch, she watched him drive away, wondering what the heck she was getting herself into. It was easy for him to say not to worry. She didn’t think he had any idea just how complicated things could get with them working together and seeing each other on a daily basis. Cyndi knew she needed to think, and she had to get moving with her plans. She’d call the auction house right now and get that started. Then she’d take another look at the list of renovations she wanted done. It was almost complete, but she’d had a few more thoughts. Tomorrow, she’d have to make herself go out to the hardware store and start choosing her paint colors.

74


NJ Walters

Chewing her bottom lip, she tried to put thoughts of her and Shamus on the backburner for now. They’d talk tonight. Still worrying, she turned and went back into the house.


75


Chapter Nine It wasn’t easy to make it through the rest of the afternoon at the job site, but Shamus managed. He was semi-erect most of the time, just thinking about his lunch date with Cyndi and anticipating the night to come. The fact she was staying in Jamesville eased some of the tension that had been riding him the last few days. He knew she was still unsure about them spending time together, in spite of the intense physical connection between them, maybe even because of it. He planned to wear down her resistance, and now he knew he had plenty of time to do so. He grinned as he imagined just how he’d go about that. Hmm…so many possibilities. “Well, you look like you’re in a good mood.” Shamus swiveled his head to find his brother standing off to his right, hands on his hips. Patrick was wearing his khaki uniform, his badge gleaming on his chest, and looked every inch the town sheriff. Shamus lowered the hammer he’d been using to finish installing the molding in the almost-finished living room. His plans of a quick getaway after work were beginning to appear slim. His brother looked as if he had a lot on his mind. Climbing to his feet, he laid the hammer aside. “Sure. This place is almost done.” Shamus surveyed the room with pride. This was one of six luxury, getaway cabins. More house than cabin, really. They’d spared no expense on the professional-grade kitchen or the spa-like bathroom. There were three bathrooms upstairs and two baths. The floors were hardwood and each room had details such as crown molding and large windows. It would definitely attract someone with money. Patrick nodded and strolled to the window. The view of the lake and the surrounding forest was spectacular. B & O Construction had been very careful when clearing the building sites and had left almost all the surrounding wilderness untouched. Shamus sauntered over to stand beside his brother, sensing there was something he wanted to say, but didn’t quite know how to say it. He waited, letting his tension fade away as he looked out over the land. Finally, Patrick sighed and turned to him. “I want to apologize for the other night.” Everything inside him stilled, but he said nothing.

76


NJ Walters

His brother’s eyes narrowed into gray slits. “I allowed my personal feelings to interfere with the job.” Shamus crossed his arms over his chest. “Isn’t me that you should be saying this to.” Patrick swore and raked his fingers through his hair. “Look. I still don’t trust Cynthia James.” “Cyndi Marks,” he immediately corrected. “Whatever name she goes by, I don’t trust her. Not after what she did to Dani.” Patrick thrust his hand out in front of him as if to keep Shamus from protesting. “But regardless of that, I should have been more concerned for her safety first. It’s bothered me.” “Again, it’s not me that you should be telling this to.” Patrick crossed his arms over his chest and glared at him. “Well, I am telling you.” “Fine.” Shamus turned away and went to pack up his tools. He glanced at his watch. It was half past five and most of the men had already left. He’d had a few things he’d wanted to finish before he called it a day. Most of them were done. The rest could wait until tomorrow. “Damn it, Shamus.” He heard his brother stomping after him. Turning, he lifted a brow questioningly. “What?” “I still think you should stay away from that woman. She’d obviously trouble.” Anger began to simmer low in his belly. “It’s not her fault that someone shot out her windows.” “It’s because of who she is and her family’s history in this town,” Patrick retorted. “Most folks couldn’t stand the sight of Cyrus James. Lord knows he was a tight-fisted tyrant, only worried about making a buck.” Shamus straightened, all pretense of calm gone beneath the onslaught of his anger. “Let me get this straight. If this is her fault because of who she is, then if someone was to shoot out your windows, it would be your fault because you’re the local sheriff.” “Now you’re just being obtuse.” “No, brother. You’re just being prejudiced. So much for your apology.” Shamus was angry with his brother, but more, he was disappointed. He’d thought his brother more fair-minded than that, but he seemed to have a block where Cyndi was concerned. And while he could understand it, it didn’t make it any easier to deal with. Patrick’s hand dropped onto Shamus’ shoulder. “Look. I don’t want to fight with you. I’m just worried about you.”


77


“I’m not the one who needs your concern.” “Damn it, Shamus.” He dropped his hand and began to pace. “The department has investigated, but there are no solid leads. We have the bullets and some more physical evidence, but unless we can find someone to link them too, they’re useless. The woman has too many possible enemies in this town.” “I know you’ve done what you can.” That much Shamus did trust. His brother was a good cop and, no matter his personal feelings, he would do everything in his power to solve this crime. Patrick halted and rubbed the back of his neck. “All I’m saying is be careful.” Shamus could see the concern in his brother’s eyes. “I’m worried and so is Dani.” “I’m a big boy. I can take care of myself.” Patrick nodded, but Shamus could see the muscles in his jaw clenching as if he were keeping himself from saying anything more. Finally, his brother heaved a sigh. “Shannon wanted me to ask you to come to supper.” Shamus felt his stomach grumble. He’d barely eaten any lunch. “Tell her thanks, but I’ve already got plans.” Patrick’s lips thinned into a scowl, but he said nothing for a long moment. “I’m not going to ask, because then I can honestly tell her and Dani that I don’t know what you’re doing.” “Dani?” “Yeah, she, Burke and Shane are coming over.” “There is another alternative you know.” It was obvious, but Shamus knew his brother wouldn’t go for it. He held up his hand, shaking his head. “You know what kind of atmosphere her presence would create, Shamus. It’s asking too much.” A vein in his temple began to throb as Shamus stared at his brother. “Fine.” He deliberately turned his back and resumed the task of packing away his tools. He could hear his brother swearing under his breath, but ignored him. “Breakfast. Meet me for breakfast at Jessie’s tomorrow morning. We’ll talk more then.” Knowing his brother was trying, Shamus met him halfway. “Okay.” He closed his toolbox and hefted it off the floor. “How about seven?” “Seven works for me.” He hesitated. “I’m sorry, man.” “Yeah.” The tension in his neck and shoulders was giving him a headache. All Shamus wanted to do was go home, have a nice, hot shower and then head over to Cyndi’s place. “Me

78


NJ Walters

too.” Time, he told himself. His family just needed time to put the past in perspective, and get used to the idea of him and Cyndi together. In silence, the two men left the building. Shamus paused to lock the place behind him before storing his gear in his truck. Patrick climbed into his official vehicle and pulled away, waving and tooting his horn as he did. Suddenly very tired, Shamus climbed aboard his truck and drove home to shower and change.

Cyndi was nervous and excited as she checked the oven one more time. Not knowing exactly when Shamus would arrive, she’d baked some chicken breasts that she’d found in the freezer. She’d tossed some potatoes in the oven and opened cans of carrots and corn. Everything was ready. A quick glance at the clock told her that it was six o’clock. With nothing else to do but wait, she wandered into the library. Like every other room in the place, it was dark and oppressive, but that would change. She could envision this being a cozy reading room, the shelves filled with paperback novels that folks might like to curl up with on a rainy day. She could also carry books on the area—flora, fauna, and history. People staying at a B & B always liked that sort of thing. Walking over to the shelf, she plucked a thick, leather volume off and opened it. It was a collection of Washington Irving’s short stories. She’d bet good money that it was an original copy. Closing the cover, she stuck it back into its space on the shelf. The staff had been instructed to keep the drapes pulled tight so the sunlight couldn’t harm the bindings. Cyndi had nothing against the books, but she hated what they represented. She’d been forbidden to touch any of them growing up. They, like everything else in the house, including her, had been strictly for show. Luckily for her, the auction house she’d contacted had given her the name of a reputable, rare-book dealer who was so excited she was coming the day after tomorrow. Amanda Barrington couldn’t wait to get her hands on the library. Cyndi smiled as she recalled her conversation with the woman earlier today. Her enthusiasm had been contagious. The representative from the auction house, Linda Fletcher, was coming the same day. Cyndi had to stop and think for a moment. That would be Saturday. Today was Thursday. It was so easy for the days to slip by now that she was no longer working and bound to the clock and the calendar. Still, she had work to do. She’d have to clean two rooms, as both women would be staying overnight.


79


She also had a heck of a lot of work to do tomorrow. She really needed to get up in the attic and see what was there before she made her final decision on furniture. She’d also been considering getting rid of most of the formal china and crystal. There was nothing wrong with it, per se, but again, it was the memories attached to it that she needed to purge from the house if she was going to live here. The roar of a truck pulling up outside the house had her heart leaping. Shamus. Hurrying from the room, she left her dark thoughts behind her, her earlier enthusiasm returning. She had so many thoughts and plans and wanted to share them with him. Pulling open the front door, she watched him climbed out of his truck. Just the sight of him made something inside her relax, as if everything was how it should be now that he’d arrived. She grabbed the edge of the doorframe to keep from running out to meet him. She bit her bottom lip, realizing she felt like a wife meeting her husband at the end of a long day. Stop that, she admonished herself. They were friends, nothing more. Okay, so maybe there was a bit more too it, but it wasn’t serious. They were adults on the verge of having an affair. And she’d better stop thinking now. Each thought was more ridiculous than the last. Her cheeks heated as the memory of what happened at lunch flitted through her mind. She took a deep breath and slowly released it. She was almost forty years old, a mature woman who’d been married, for heaven’s sake. She could handle this. Shamus reached back inside his truck and pulled something out before shutting the door. As he got closer, he tucked the bag under one arm and reached for her with the other. Leaning down, he kissed her, looping one arm around her waist and pulled her closer. He smelled of sandalwood soap and clean male, with a tinge of leather from the jacket he wore. Cyndi inhaled deeply, letting his scent seep into her. When he pulled away, he smiled down at her. “I needed that.” Cyndi noticed immediately that he looked tired and the smile was missing from his eyes. “What’s wrong?” she asked, ushering him into the house. Closing the door, she shut the world outside. “Nothing.” He laid the bag on the table just inside the foyer and shucked his leather jacket, hanging it on the coat rack. She could tell that something was bothering him, but maybe it was none of her business. She ignored the pang in the vicinity of her heart and tried to put on a cheerful face. They were adults

80


NJ Walters

on the verge of an affair, not a real couple or anything. “I hope you like chicken because that’s what I made for supper.” She turned to head toward the kitchen, needing a moment to compose herself. “I better check on the vegetables.” Shamus’s large hand fell onto her shoulder, stopping her. Slowly, he tugged her into his arms, wrapping them around her from behind. “I didn’t mean to shut you out.” She felt his lips against her hair. “It’s just been a bitch of an afternoon.” She covered his hands were they rested on her stomach. “It’s okay. I understand.” She paused. “But if you need to talk…” “Thanks. Maybe later.” Cyndi knew she’d have to be satisfied with that. For now. “Come and eat. You didn’t get much lunch.” “I had plenty for lunch,” he growled playfully in her ear before releasing her, grabbing the bag and following her to the kitchen. She went to work immediately, pulling on the oven mitts, and removing the chicken from the oven. Shamus opened the bag and withdrew a container. “I brought dessert.” He held it out to her like an offering. Laying the hot dish aside, she tugged off the oven mitts and took the box. The label was from the Jamesville bakery, Delicious Delights. Intrigued, she peeled off the lid, almost moaning when she saw what was inside. “Cheesecake.” “Not just any cheesecake,” he informed her, waggling his eyebrows at her. “Tunnel of fudge cheesecake.” Two generous pieces of the cheesecake were nestled inside the box and when she looked closer, she could indeed see the rich, chocolaty filling wrapped within the vanilla layer. Going up on her toes, she kissed his cheek. “Thank you.” His hands came around her to rest on her bottom, squeezing gently. “You’re welcome.” He gave her behind a final pat before releasing her. “Food first.” “Food. Right.” Flustered, she laid the decadent cheesecake aside and took up supper, filling their plates with baked chicken, potatoes, carrots, and corn. She’d made two individual garden salads earlier and pulled them out of the refrigerator. Instead of sitting at the counter, Cyndi had set the table in the cozy breakfast nook adjacent to the kitchen. A large, picture window framed the backyard and made an inviting place to eat. There was no way she’d eat in the formal dining room.


81


Shamus picked up the two plates and carried them over to the table. She followed with the salads and then returned to get their drinks. She’d filled the coffee maker earlier and flicked it on as she passed so it could brew while they ate. Instead of sitting down and digging into his supper, Shamus was standing by the table, waiting for her. Pleasure filled her as he seated her first. “I hope you like it.” They’d shared lunch before, but this felt different, more intimate somehow. “It looks and smells great. Thanks for cooking for me.” Picking up his fork and knife, he cut a piece of the chicken and popped it into his mouth. As he chewed, he laid his utensils aside, and added dressing to his salad. Cutting his potato, he added a generous dollop of the sour cream she’d set out. She watched the strong column of his neck move as he swallowed. “You not eating?” Cyndi started and ducked her head, embarrassed to be caught staring at him. Grabbing the French dressing, she drizzled some over her salad and began to eat. The atmosphere relaxed as they ate in silence. They were about halfway through their meal when Shamus finally spoke. “So, what did you do this afternoon? Make any more plans?” She glanced up, wondering if he was humoring her, but saw only genuine interest. “I called the auction house, and they’re sending someone out on Saturday to look at the furniture. I also contacted a rare book dealer to help clear out the library. It’ll probably take a couple of days for them to go through everything, so both of them will be staying overnight.” Shamus scooped up a forkful of potato, chewed and swallowed before commenting. “You sure you want to do that? Some of this stuff has been in your family for forever.” “Yes.” She nodded emphatically. “I’m sure. I won’t get rid of everything, but probably about seventy-five percent of what’s here. I know there is a ton of stuff in the attic too. I need to get up there tomorrow and have a look.” “I can take off the afternoon tomorrow and help you.” He picked up his glass and drank down half of the iced tea in one gulp. Cyndi laid her fork aside. “I can’t let you do that. That’s too much trouble.” Part of her would love to have the company while digging through the past, but she didn’t want to interfere with his work. “It’s no trouble.” He plunked the glass back on the table, reached across and took her hand. “I want to.” “But what about your work?”

82


NJ Walters

Shamus laughed. “I work ten hours or more a day, Cyndi, and rarely take time off. I haven’t had a vacation in over two years. If I want to take an afternoon off, no one can complain. Besides, what good is it being the boss if you can’t take a half day off when you want to?” She really didn’t want to say it, but felt she had to ask. “What about Burke? What will he say?” Shamus’s smile disappeared. “It’s none of his damn business what I do on my personal time.” “But he’s your partner.” She chewed on her bottom lip as worry threatened to consume her. “Exactly. He’s my partner, not my father, or my keeper.” He squeezed her fingers. “Stop worrying, Cyndi. I’m not doing anything I don’t want to.” “I just don’t want to cause any problems, and I know that your being here with me is causing them.” A telltale flicker in his eye alerted her and her stomach clenched. “What happened this afternoon?” Shamus dropped her hand, sat back, and rubbed his hands over his face. Again, she was reminded of how tired he’d looked when he first arrived. “It was nothing.” Cyndi got up abruptly from the table. “If it’s nothing, then you shouldn’t mind telling me.” Grabbing her plate, she stalked to the counter. “Cyndi,” he began. “No.” She cut him off as she stalked back to the table and began to clear the remains of their meal. “I’m causing problems for you.” She stomped back to the counter and dumped the dishes onto it. The anger seeped out of her as quickly as it had arrived. Grabbing the edge of the counter for support, she spoke the words that she knew needed to be said. “You need to leave.” The legs of his chair scraped back, but instead of leaving, she heard his footsteps getting closer to her. She gripped the edge of the marble to keep from turning toward him. “Cyndi.” She shook her head. His sigh ruffled her hair as he leaned down, placing his hands on either side of hers, boxing her in. “Patrick came to apologize for his behavior the other night.” “I don’t understand.” She wanted to face Shamus, but resisted. If she saw him, her resolve would probably crumble. “He wasn’t as concerned about you as he should have been and he knows it.”


83


Now she was totally confused. “I still don’t understand. He came and investigated. Without a suspect, I know there’s not much he can do.” “I’m not talking about that. I know he did his job.” Shamus brushed his lips over the back of her neck. “But his first concern should have been getting you to a hospital, not taking your statement.” “But I wasn’t seriously hurt.” The bandage was gone from her hand and the scar was beginning to fade. All her other cuts had been superficial and were already healed. “Doesn’t matter.” Before she could protest or question him further, he continued. “Anyway, then he asked me to supper. I told him I had plans. He warned me away from you again, and I told him to mind his own business.” Cyndi’s stomach lurched. She’d known this was going to happen. She’d warned him repeatedly that his family wouldn’t approve. “I knew our being together would cause problems. We need to stop seeing each other, Shamus.” “No,” he whispered as he nibbled on the sensitive shell of her ear. “I want to be with you, Cyndi. You’re a very special lady.” She’d waited her whole life for someone to make her feel the way Shamus did, but she knew being with her was going to ruin his life. Releasing her death grip on the counter, she turned. Shamus didn’t give an inch, so she was practically plastered against him. She had to tilt her head back to see his face. “You have to leave and not come back.” “Tell me that you don’t want me.” Cyndi swallowed hard and looked down at his chest. “I don’t want you.” It was a wonder she didn’t choke on the lie. His finger hooked under her chin and he tipped it up until she was looking at him. “Now tell me.” She opened her mouth to do just that, but the words wouldn’t come out. His rough-hewn face was serious, his blue-gray eyes sad. “I…I can’t.” She felt defeated. She couldn’t even lie to him to protect him. Not when he looked so sad. He lowered his forehead until it was touching hers. “I’m glad.” “Shamus,” she began. “No.” He placed a finger over her lips. “Give my family some time. They’re good people. They’ll come around. But tonight the rest of the world doesn’t exist. Tonight there’s only us.”

84


NJ Walters

He lowered his finger and replaced it with his lips. Cyndi sighed, knowing she should protest, but knowing she wouldn’t. She wanted Shamus in a way she’d never wanted any other man. He made her feel special and important. He didn’t care about her money or her family’s power in the community. He was one of the few people in town who wanted to know the real her, who did know the real her. Their lips parted and he reached across the counter and turned off the coffee pot. “We’ll finish our meal later, but first I want dessert.” He placed one arm behind her back and the other under her knees and scooped her into his arms. Cyndi looped her arms around his neck, burying her face against his chest. He walked steadily through the hallway and up the stairs. She could hear his heart beating heavily against her cheek. Her entire body was alive with anticipation of what was to come. This time there would be no stopping. His boots were heavy as he started down the upstairs hallway. He turned left and paused too soon. She raised her head. “No, don’t.” But before she finished uttering the words, he’d managed to grab the knob and open the door. “What the hell?” Cyndi tried to squirm out of his arms, but he tightened them around her. “What is this room?” Sighing, Cyndi gave up trying to make him release her, but she didn’t look into the room. She wasn’t ready. Not yet. “This was my room.” “Why does it look as if a tornado went off inside?” She plucked at one of the buttons of his blue shirt, knowing she’d have to answer. In the short time she’d known Shamus, she’d learned he was stubborn and determined, plus he had patience in spades. The man would stand here all night if that was what it took to get answers. “This is how I left it when I fled Jamesville fourteen years ago. Apparently, my father simply closed the door and never opened it again. I found it this way when I returned.” “I don’t understand.” She could feel him staring at her, but she couldn’t deal with this, not now. “I don’t want to talk about this.” She could be stubborn too and she refused to look at him or the room. She felt Shamus shift her slightly in his arms as he reached out and closed the door. “All right.”


85


“My room is the last guest room on the left.” Apprehension seeped from her bones, replaced by a different kind of tension, one much more pleasurable. She and Shamus were going to make love for the first time. “We can talk later.”

86


NJ Walters

Chapter Ten Cyndi jerked in his arms as he spoke, but thankfully said nothing. Shamus was still trying to sort out what he’d just seen. The stark white bedroom with the splashes of red definitely didn’t suit the vibrant, warm woman in his arms. Neither did the piles of fashionable clothing, about fourteen years out of date, or the mound of jewelry dumped like so much garbage onto the floor. He’d felt several things from her—tension, anger, and fear. It was the latter that prompted him to shut the door and leave the subject for now. He’d get to the bottom of this mystery later. Right now, he had a warm, willing woman in his arms and she belonged to him. The erection that had been held at bay for most of the afternoon was now back with a vengeance. Everything else could wait. Right now, he needed to make love with Cyndi. The room he carried her into was done in beige and browns, except for the splash of purple on the bed. As he released her legs and let her slide down his body, he noted the comforter had flowers and butterflies on it. He knew this was Cyndi’s doing. The rest of the room had a bland feel. This was the only note of color in the place. Cyndi put her hand on his chest and pushed. He took a step back, but refused to go any further. She looked around the room and smiled ruefully. “It’s not much to look at, is it?” “The view is fine from where I’m standing.” His voice was rough with need. This woman was a fire in his blood, and he didn’t think that was going to diminish no matter how many times he had her. A flush of pink tinged her cheeks, and he realized she was blushing. “Shamus,” she began and suddenly stopped. She looked uncomfortable as she brushed a strand of hair away from her face. He cupped her shoulders in his hands, kneading them before sliding his fingers up and down her arms in a soothing motion. “What is it?” He wasn’t sure what he’d do if she said she’d changed her mind. Hell, yeah he knew what he’d do. He’d try his best at seducing her. But if she was adamant, he’d stop and they’d go back down stairs and finish supper. Tension thrummed throughout his entire body as he waited.


87


“I’m…” She swallowed hard. “I’m not as young as I used to be.” She motioned to her body with her hand. “Damn, this is so stupid, especially after what happened at lunch. It’s not as if you haven’t already seen everything.” She shoved away from him and took three paces toward the window before whirling around to face him. “I’m not twenty any more, or even thirty for that matter. I’m starting to get wrinkles for heaven’s sake and you…” She stomped back toward him. Shamus was fascinated by the play of emotion that flitted across her face—anger, fear, but most of all, a deep need that made his heart began to pound and his erection start throbbing. “I’m what?” He could barely get the words out. His hands fisted at his sides, his body primed for action. “You’re young and gorgeous and sexy.” He couldn’t help it. A big grin split his face. “All that?” “It’s not funny.” “Sure it is.” He reached for her, but she pulled away. “I’m thirty and my features are rough at best. I’m in decent shape because of my work. You, on the other hand, are beautiful.” This time when he reached for her, she didn’t jerk away. He wrapped his fingers around her wrist and tugged her toward him. “Your skin is fine and smooth.” He touched her face gently, rubbing his thumb over her cheek. “I love your lips. The bottom one is fuller than the top, just begging a man to kiss it.” Leaning down, he nipped at her lower lip. She moaned and her tongue came out to touch his mouth. He had to fight his instinct to deepen the kiss. What he had to say to Cyndi was more important at the moment. They’d get to the kissing and the rest of it soon enough. “You have the most expressive, blue eyes.” He traced her eyebrows with his fingers as the blue of her eyes deepened with desire. “I can read everything you’re thinking in your eyes.” “You can?” She seemed surprised and pleased. “Yeah. I can.” He threaded his fingers through her hair. “I love the way your hair isn’t fussy. It suits you.” Cyndi laughed. “It’s easier to take care of.” “Low maintenance.” He nodded solemnly, wanting her to know he was referring to more than her hair. She shrugged, but he ignored it and continued. “And your body.” He stopped and allowed his hands to slowly glide down her neck and shoulders. “Your body is ripe and womanly. You have curves that a man can sink his hands into.” His hands skimmed her torso, brushing the sides

88


NJ Walters

of her breasts before continuing downward. He followed the indentation of her waist and the flare of her hips. “You, Cyndi Marks, are one sexy lady, and I’m glad that you’re letting a rough guy like me into your life.” “Oh, Shamus.” She practically threw herself into his arms and he caught her close. “If you’re sure.” “I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.” He felt her arms tighten around his waist before they loosened and she stepped away. Her hands went to the buttons of her blouse and as he watched, she unfastened them one by one, exposing more and more of her creamy skin. When she was done, she slid the garment from her body, leaving her upper body clad only in a pale pink bra. He reached out and traced the lacy edge with his fingers. His skin was rougher and darker than hers, the contrast arousing his protective instincts as well as his lust. He, who was usually laidback and mellow, now felt the overwhelming need to claim this woman, to mark her somehow as his, even as he protected her from the world. If she had any idea of the primitive thoughts flooding his brain, she’d boot his ass to the door. She made a small sound of need deep in her throat as she worked on the fastenings of her jeans. She kicked off her sneakers and shimmied the fabric down over her hips. As she bent down to take them off, she pulled off her socks as well. Her panties matched her bra. The scrap of lace covering her mound made his mouth water. She looked like some pretty confection and he wanted to eat her up. “Shamus.” His head jerked up and he saw the humor in her eyes, reminding him that this was no girl, but a real woman. “You’re still dressed.” “Not for long.” Grabbing his shirt, he yanked it over his head, not even bothering to unbutton it. Thankfully, he’d turned the cuffs back when he’d dressed after his shower, not bothering to button them. Still, several buttons went flying as he ripped the shirt from his body. He bent over and got his boots and socks off before he shucked his jeans. Clad only in cotton boxer briefs, he faced her. Cyndi’s eyes were glued to the erection straining against the soft fabric. Reaching out, she covered him with her hand, her fingers curling around him. He sucked in a breath as his cock jerked in her hand. “Damn, that feels good.” “Hmm,” she agreed as she continued to explore him.


89


Shamus reached out and cupped her breasts in his hands, loving the way they filled his palms. His thumbs traced her hard nipples, which were pressing against the silky fabric of her bra. Lucky for him, the hook was in the front. It took a quick twist of his fingers and the bra parted. He brushed aside the fabric, capturing her in his hands. Oh, yeah. This is what he’d been dreaming about all afternoon. He groaned as Cyndi reached lower, cupping his balls in her hand, and squeezing gently. Much more of that and he’d go off like a rocket. Reaching down, he encircled her wrist and carefully tugged her hand away. “This will be over before it starts if you keep that up.” Her startled gaze flew to his. Understanding and finally pleasure lit her face. “Oh, really?” “Yes, really.” Stripping the bra down her arms, he tossed it aside before scooping her into his arms and lowering her to the bed. She raised her arms over her head and bent one knee slightly. The pose was provocative and made all the blood rush from his head to his groin. He felt almost lightheaded. He snagged his pants off the floor and reached into the back pocket. He took out the condoms he’d put there earlier and dumped them on the bedside table. Her eyes widened when she noticed how many packets he’d put there. He’d brought three just to be on the safe side. He’d thought about bringing more but hadn’t wanted to scare her off their first night together. His underwear felt confining, so he stripped it away before climbing onto the bed beside her. Propping himself on one arm, he stared down at her. “Hey, beautiful.” “Hey, yourself.” She reached out and lay her hand on his chest over his heart.

Shamus was gorgeous. She’d known it in her mind, but actually seeing it was another thing altogether. His shoulders were wide, his chest and abs sculpted with heavy bands of muscle. There wasn’t an ounce of fat anywhere on the man. And his cock…well, that was as impressive as the rest of him. He was certainly larger than her ex-husband had been. At first, she’d felt incredibly self-conscious, which didn’t make much sense. But this felt different from what had happened between them at lunch. That was spontaneous. This was premeditated. She’d had far too much time to think about things. After all, she wasn’t as slender as she’d been in her twenties. Nor did she want to be. She was content with her looks most days. But most days she wasn’t climbing naked into bed with a sexy, gorgeous, younger man.

90


NJ Walters

But her doubts had disappeared as Shamus talked about her appearance. It wasn’t what he’d said, so much as the way he’d looked at her while he’d said it. His body’s reaction spoke for itself. The man wanted her. That was enough for her. For now, a voice echoed in the back of her mind. Pushing all thoughts aside, she turned her concentration to the man lying next to her. His body was large and firm, radiating enough heat to keep her warm even though they were lying on top of the covers. She glanced over at the bedside table and counted again. Three. He’d brought three condoms. She hoped they used all of them. Shamus leaned down and kissed her then. It was a soft brush of his mouth against hers. She moaned and parted her lips and he delved inside. His tongue twined with hers, tasting and retreating, coaxing her to follow. And she did. His mouth was warm and inviting. Taking her time, she explored, running her tongue over his teeth, feeling the sharp edges. He growled and plunged his tongue back into her mouth, practically devouring her with his kiss. Her hands clung to his shoulders. Her head began to spin. The muscles beneath her palms jumped as he shifted until he was leaning partly over her. One large hand cupped her breast, his thumb tracing the distended nipple. Even that simple touch had her gasping for breath. It was if her entire body was tuned to his, wanting what he wanted, needing what he needed. Shamus pulled his lips from hers and left a trail of hot kisses across her cheek and down her neck. The slight scratch of his five o’clock shadow just heightened the sensation as the stubble brushed over her skin. His tongue traced her collarbone before dipping lower. He nuzzled her cleavage before sliding to one side to lap at her nipple. The bud tightened even more, causing her womb to contract. She could feel the dampness between her thighs, her body preparing to accept him. An ache started deep in her core and grew with each passing second. She could feel the throb of his erection pressed tight against her outer thigh. Desire flared to a fevered pitch inside her. “Shamus,” she groaned, clutching at his back and shoulders. He plucked at one of her nipples with his fingers and laved the other one with his tongue. Her nails dug into his skin. She arched her hips upward, needing him to touch her. Never had she felt this empty before. Cyndi almost cried out with relief when his hand slid from her breast and traveled down her stomach, over her belly, and lower.


91


His hand slid beneath her panties, sifting through her pubic hair. The thin material was pushed lower, his fingers slid over her slick folds. A low keening sound broke from her lips as he pressed two fingers into her core, not stopping until they were deep inside her. Cyndi panted hard, breathing almost impossible at this point. Every muscle in her body was coiled tight. Shamus shifted his fingers to the edge of her opening and plunged forward again. She tilted her head back as her hips thrust upward to meet him. Her body exploded. She cried out, spasms of pleasure rocking her, losing herself in the overwhelming sensation as Shamus continued to pump his fingers in and out of her core. Just when she thought she couldn’t take any more, Shamus slowed his motions. He withdrew his fingers and leaned back to stare down at her. His lips were moist, his eyes dark with lust. “Mmm.” She’d meant to say something intelligent, but couldn’t get any words out. She stretched, her toes curling into the mattress. She felt good. Better than good. She felt amazing. A strand of hair was plastered across her forehead and Shamus tenderly brushed it away. “Feel good?” “Mmm,” she said again. He smiled, a slightly wicked and sexy smile. “We’re just getting started.” She gasped as he kissed her stomach and shifted lower on the bed. He nipped at her hipbones, continuing his downward journey. A moment ago, she’d felt totally sated. Now, desire flared to life again. He hooked his thumbs in the waistband of her panties and tugged them down over her legs and off. She couldn’t suppress a moan when he sat on his haunches between her legs, staring down at her. “Part your legs. I want to see you. I’ll bet you’re all soft and wet and pink.” She shivered, his earthy words heightened her growing desire. Widening her legs, she dug her feet into the mattress and undulated her hips. She felt wild and wanton and every inch a desirable woman. Shamus had given her this precious gift, and she wanted him to know how much she appreciated it. “Oh, yeah.” He hooked his arms beneath her thighs and lifted her. She could feel his breath on her sensitive skin and her eyes fluttered closed in anticipation. “No. Open them.” She forced her eyes open. “I want you to watch me eat you up.” Holding her gaze with his, he lowered his head. As Cyndi watched, he licked up one side and down the other before burying his face in her mound. She tried to move, but he held her tight. His tongue traced around her swollen clitoris, but

92


NJ Walters

never touching the bundle of nerves. She moaned again, feeling another orgasm building inside her. Shamus shifted his attention lower, tracing the outline of her opening with his tongue. Cyndi could feel beads of sweat trickling down her temple, her entire body heated to the point of combustion. Reaching down, she buried her fingers in his long hair, tugging him back to where she needed him most. He laughed, and then lapped at her clit. Cyndi cried out. She was so close. So very close. One more lick. Shamus stopped and pulled back. Cyndi tried to keep him there, tugging on his hair, but it was no use. She thumped her feet on the mattress. She was so close to coming. Her skin felt too tight for her body. Even the roots of her hair ached. Reaching out, Shamus snagged one of the condoms from the table. He ripped open the packet and had the condom smoothed over his erection within seconds. He stared down at her, lust blazing from his eyes. “Turn over on your hands and knees.” Her stomach did a little flip. She’d never made love like this before. The position left a woman vulnerable. But this was Shamus and she trusted him. Rolling to the side, she came up on her hands and knees in front of him. He moved into position behind her, his heavier, hairier legs, pressing hers open. She felt the head of his cock pressing into her opening, stretching the muscles as he surged forward. Catching the nape of her neck with his teeth, he nipped. Her body jerked, and he laved the small sting with his tongue. He was large and it had been quite a long time for her—years in fact. But he took his time and her body stretched to accommodate his girth and length. Cyndi was gasping for breath, her entire body covered in a sheen of sweat by the time he was seated to the hilt, his hands planted on the mattress, his back covering hers. Shamus held himself still, allowing her time to get used to him. “Better?” he asked, kissing her shoulder. She could feel his heart pounding against her back. His cock was throbbing inside her, the beat a primal rhythm that stirred her blood. Cyndi pulled her hips forward and then pressed back. The slight rocking motion had them both groaning.


93


“I’ll take that as a yes,” he gritted out. Grabbing her hips in both hands and began to slowly thrust in and out. He stretched her inner muscles in a delicious way as he continued to pump his hips. Her breasts swayed with each stroke, swollen and heavy. She pushed her bottom back to meet each thrust. The motion grew faster and harder, their skin slapping together. “Close,” she gasped. Shamus banded one arm around her waist, hammering his hips against hers. His free hand dipped between her thighs and stroked her clitoris. Cyndi screamed. She came so hard she swore she saw stars. Breathing was impossible. She felt Shamus stiffen, heard his yell of release. His cock seemed to expand, jerking within her. The condom caught the flood of his semen, but she could still feel the heat inside her. It set off another series of spasms in her body. Her inner muscles rippled, milking his erection hard. He groaned and leaned heavily against her. She collapsed onto the mattress, her heart pounding so hard that she couldn’t hear. Locked in a bubble of sensual pleasure, she concentrated on taking one breath and then another. Shamus levered himself up and slowly pulled away. Her inner muscles protested, grasping at him as he withdrew. “Damn,” he fell down on the mattress beside her, burying his face in the pillow. Cyndi couldn’t even form a thought, let alone speak. She managed to roll over onto her side when she felt the bed shift. As Shamus walked toward the bathroom, she admired the view. The man had a first-class ass. When he disappeared into the bathroom, she closed her eyes and wallowed in the sensations coursing through her body. She’d had three orgasms today. Three! One at lunchtime, and two more now. For a woman who’d never had an orgasm not induced by her vibrator, this had been a landmark day. She heard Shamus come out of the bathroom, but didn’t open her eyes. Would he leave now? She wasn’t really sure. The confidence that had carried her through while they were making love was beginning to slip away. The mattress dipped, and her eyes flew open when she felt a warm dampness between her legs. Shamus was calmly washing her with a washcloth he’d gotten in the bathroom. She could feel her cheeks getting warm, but before she could summon a protest, he was finished.

94


NJ Walters

Tossing the washcloth on the bedside table, he pulled back the covers, lifting her enough to slide her beneath them. Then he joined her, tugging her into his arms. She rested easily in the curve of his shoulder as if she’d been doing it her entire life. Her fingers seemed to move of their own accord, tracing the thick muscles that were prominent even when he was resting. She’d been so caught up in her own pleasure, she’d barely touched him. Next time, she promised herself. She’d just drifted into a light doze, when Shamus shifted, tilting her head so that she was looking up at him. “Now we talk.”


95


Chapter Eleven Shamus hadn’t wanted to break the mellow mood that existed between them. Cyndi was snuggled into his arms as if she belonged there, and he wasn’t keen to see her leave. But the world outside this room was still there, waiting for them. He needed to know what he was dealing with if he wanted a permanent spot in Cyndi’s life. She stiffened and slowly sat up, clutching the comforter to her breast. “What do you want to talk about?” He could read the suspicion in her eyes, but he wasn’t about to back down. This was too important to him. To them. “About the room. About this house.” He raked his fingers through his hair and dragged in a breath. “About your father.” Her lips thinned and although she didn’t move, he could feel her pulling away from him emotionally. “Just because we’re sleeping together doesn’t give you the right to know everything about my life.” He ignored the ache her words brought him. He supposed he deserved it after shutting her out earlier this evening, although that didn’t make it any easier to bear. Cyndi was scared and lashing out, and he was the target available. Still, it hurt. “No, not because we’re sleeping together. Because I care, because I want to mean more to you than just a warm body in your bed.” She closed her eyes and shuddered. When she opened them, they were filled with a deep sadness that shook him to his core. “You do mean more to me than that. I wouldn’t have slept with you otherwise.” “I know,” he murmured. Cyndi wasn’t the kind of woman to let a man into her bed easily. He’d sensed that right from the beginning. It was as if she didn’t quite trust people not to hurt her, so she kept her guard up at all times. The fact she’d let it down with him tonight gave him hope. He propped himself up against the headboard, resting his hands on his stomach. He wanted to drag Cyndi into his arms and cuddle her close, but he sensed now wasn’t the time. She drew her legs up to her chest, wrapping her arms around them. Her skin was still rosy from their lovemaking, her hair tousled, but her eyes were dark with memories. “What happened?” he prompted.

96


NJ Walters

She laughed and the sound was bitter. “What happened? What could possibly have happened to Cynthia James, pampered princess of Jamesville?” Shamus narrowed his eyes, watching her intently. He noted she talked about herself in the third person, as if totally removed from the person she’d been. He said nothing, waiting patiently for her to continue. “My father was controlling.” She tightened her grip around her knees. “I had to eat what he told me, wear what he told me, do whatever he told me. And if I didn’t—” She broke off and shuddered. Her eyes were bleak when she glanced over at him. “There was hell to pay.” Shamus felt every muscle in his body tightening. “He hit you.” She nodded and looked away. Fury, unlike anything he’d ever experienced in his life, surged through him. Knowing that anger was the last thing Cyndi needed, he forced himself to relax. Reaching out, he cupped her chin in his hand, smoothing his thumb over her cheek. “What else?” She shrugged away from his hold. The comforter dipped, exposing the tops of her breasts, but she was so involved in her story, she didn’t notice. “Anyone who tried to help me found themselves without a job or run out of town. All the staff turned a blind eye and no one outside the house would have believed me. I had everything—clothing, jewelry, a car. But, he picked all the clothing and jewelry to showcase his wealth and attract the son-in-law he wanted. He registered the car in his name, and although I had accounts at every store he deemed appropriate, but I had no money of my own. Not a cent.” “He kept you isolated.” It would have been easy to do, he mused. To the outside world, she’d had it all. “Yeah. I wanted to go to college after high school, but he wouldn’t hear of it. It was easier for him to just tell his friends that I was a spoiled debutante, who didn’t want to go to school. It was easy for people to believe him. I applied to several colleges with the help of a teacher at school. A few months later, my teacher was let go from her position, and the colleges wrote back to say that my application had been denied. Seems my father contacted them and told them I had mental problems.” “That’s insane.” Shamus was truly appalled by the depth of what Cyndi had suffered. “Yes, it is.” She shifted so that she was sitting cross-legged on the bed and tucked the covers around her. “I was another one of his possessions. His to do with as he chose.” She rubbed her


97


finger over one of the flowers printed on the material, sighing before raising her head to look at him. “That’s why I did what I did with Burke.” Shamus hardly dared to breathe. He wanted to know what had gone on back then. He had his family’s version, but he needed to know what had happened from Cyndi’s perspective. When he didn’t say anything, she continued. “Burke rolled into town and you could tell he was tough and strong, not afraid of anything or anyone. That was very appealing.” “I imagine it was,” he murmured. For a girl who’d felt powerless her entire life, it would have been a huge enticement. “Then I found out he had money. I thought if he were attracted to me, then he might marry me. But he was interested in your sister.” When she glanced at him, her face was blank. “I’m not proud of what I did or how I acted, but I didn’t know what else to do.” She rubbed her hand over her face. He could see the fatigue etched there. “It’s okay.” “No.” She shook her head vehemently. “No, it’s not. I hurt people back then with how I acted, but I had to keep up the façade or I paid. And believe me, hurt feelings aren’t as bad as—” She broke off and looked away. “As bad as a beating,” he finished. She nodded. “He never hit me in the face. He couldn’t damage the goods.” The way she talked about herself made his heart hurt. He wanted to yell and hit something, preferably her father, but he was dead. He reached for her then, unable to keep his distance any longer, but she shrank away from him. “Let me finish this.” “All right.” He sat back, his arms aching to hold her, to comfort her. Yet, another part of him was proud of how she was laying this all out before him, not asking for any sympathy, or expecting it. “I was desperate when I went to the diner that day. My father had found out Burke had lots of money, but he didn’t think Burke was good enough to marry into the James family. His blood wasn’t blue enough.” Cyndi gave a bitter laugh. “I thought if I said I was pregnant, Burke might take me away. I wasn’t thinking straight. I didn’t really have any feelings for Burke at all, beyond what I hoped he could do for me. As for your sister…” Cyndi sighed and shook her head. “I had nothing against her. Didn’t really know her except to see her. But she was standing in the way of what I thought I needed to escape.”

98


NJ Walters

She broke off and went silent for a few long seconds. “I knew what would be waiting for me that day when I went home. But Burke hadn’t touched me and was in love with your sister.” His hands clenched into fists as he listened to her story unfold. “What happened?” His voice was hoarse, his throat tight. “By the time I came home, word had already reached him of what had happened. He dragged me into his study by my hair, threw me to the floor, and beat the hell out of me with his belt. I’d committed the biggest sin of all—shaming the family name in public.” “Jesus.” Shamus reached for her, pulling her into his arms. This time, he didn’t give her the option of refusing. He needed to hold her in his arms for his own comfort as much as hers. “When I came to, I dragged myself upstairs and packed a knapsack. I’d managed to save a hundred dollars over the years, a dime here, a quarter there. I knew my father had to leave on a business trip the next day. So the next morning, I snuck downstairs with my knapsack. I overheard some of the staff saying he’d had a visit from Burke before he’d left. I was terrified. I drove over to your sister’s house and apologized to her, then I left my car parked in front of sheriff’s office and took the bus out of town.” “Where did you go?” He could feel her shaking in his arms and pulled the comforter tighter around her. “To my Aunt Verna. I barely knew her, but she was my mother’s sister. I didn’t have anywhere else to go. I called her from the bus station and she came and got me. She took me to the hospital right away and got pictures and records, filing several copies with various lawyers before my father showed up. She basically blackmailed my father in order to keep him away. If he stayed away from me, no one would ever know he was a monster.” Shamus felt sick to his stomach. The man should have paid for what he’d done. He hadn’t realized he’d said it aloud until she stiffened in his arms. “No. With his money and connections, he’d have gotten off. At that point, all I wanted was for him to stay away from me. Aunt Verna wasn’t afraid of him.” Shamus could hear the awe and wonder in her voice. “Everyone else I’d ever met was cowed by my father, but not Verna Marks Mitchell. Even when he threatened her livelihood, she just laughed at him and told him she knew a hell of a lot more about him than he could imagine. It seems my mother had told her a few things over the years. Aunt Verna had copies of documents stashed all over the place with instructions to have them released if anything ever happened to her or to me.”


99


“Sounds like one hell of a lady.” Shamus smoothed Cyndi’s hair back from her face, not liking the pallor of her skin. “She is.” A tiny smile played across her lips. “She got rid of him and helped me build a life. Aunt Verna runs her own B & B in Vermont and I started out working for her. I eventually went back to school and worked in various hotels for a few years. When I found out my father had died and left everything to me, I was shocked. At first, I wasn’t even sure I was going to come back to Jamesville. I handled all the legal affairs by long distance. But Aunt Verna knew I had to come back in order to lay the ghosts of my past to rest. Eventually, I came to that realization myself.” Cyndi sighed, resting her head against his chest. “So here I am in Jamesville, determined to stay, no matter what. Now you know everything.” No, he didn’t know everything. No one would ever know the years of suffering that she’d lived through. He held her tight, rubbing his hand over her back, needing to just touch her, to reassure himself she was in his arms and she was safe. No one should have to live like that. The fact it was her own father that had abused her made it even worse. As he stroked her back, he noticed something he hadn’t before. Now that he was no longer in the clutches of sexual desire and he knew Cyndi’s story, what he was feeling took on new meaning. He shoved the comforter out of the way, exposing her back to his view. She stilled, but made no motion to cover herself. He swallowed hard as his finger traced several white scars. They were old, but they were there. A testament to the past she’d survived. There weren’t many, but even one was enough to send sheer fury bolting through him. He actually shook, he was that angry. He was so lost in his haze of anger, it took him a moment to realize Cyndi had slipped her arms around his neck and was now murmuring words of comfort to him. Him. She was the one who’d lived through hell and she was comforting him. It wasn’t to be borne. Burying his face in her neck, he inhaled her sweet scent. She smelled of flowers, maybe violets, he wasn’t quite sure. Beneath it was the musky scent of desire. Shamus needed to touch her, to bury himself in her welcoming warmth, to celebrate the fact that she’d not only survived, but also found a way to thrive. “I need you.” Fancy words were beyond him. Lust, elemental and basic, coursed through his blood. He shifted them both so that Cyndi was flat on her back, staring up at him. She cupped his face in her hands and pulled him closer. Swooping down, he captured her lips. At the last second, he managed to get control of himself, softening the kiss. So many emotions were flooding

100


NJ Walters

through his mind, firing his blood. But for Cyndi he reached deep and grabbed onto gentleness as he began to stroke her skin. Slowly, he built the fire between them, sheathing himself in a condom before sliding into her silken depths. Taking his time, he rocked them to completion, his eyes never leaving hers as they both shuddered with need. The orgasm wasn’t as physically explosive as the earlier one, but it rocked his soul. When it was over, he managed to find the strength to discard the condom and pull Cyndi into his arms. With her safe in his arms, they both slept.

Still shaken from the revelations of the night before, Shamus strolled into Jessie’s to meet his brother for breakfast the next morning. He’d awoken early, sliding out of bed to grab a quick shower before heading out. He hadn’t wanted to leave Cyndi without talking to her, but knew she needed some time alone this morning. Her attempt to pretend she was still asleep hadn’t fooled him, but he’d left her with a kiss on her forehead and a note on the bedside table. He’d see her later today. “Morning, Shannon.” He paused long enough to drop a kiss on his sister-in-law’s cheek as he made his way to a booth in the corner. “Morning.” Shannon followed close behind him, coffee pot in hand. Not bothering to ask him, she filled his cup and handed it to him. “Hard night?” “You could say that.” He accepted the mug and took a sip. He knew he looked rough this morning. Sleep had eluded him, and he’d spent the entire night replaying Cyndi’s words over and over, seeing the marks on her back, and filling in the blanks of everything she’d left unsaid. “What will it be this morning?” “Scrambled eggs, bacon, toast, and hash browns.” They’d never finished their dinner last night and he’d pretty much missed lunch yesterday, too. He was starving. “But I’m supposed to be meeting Patrick for breakfast.” Shannon nodded. “He said to tell you he’d be along in a few minutes. He had to run by the station first.” “Anything serious?” Since Patrick was the sheriff, one never knew what he was facing on any given day. Shannon smiled. “No. He said he wouldn’t be long.” The bell over the door rang and she glanced over her shoulder. “Speak of the devil.”


101


Patrick strode over to his wife, nodding at several other men who were having breakfast. Pulling her into his arms, he planted a long, hot kiss on her lips. Someone whistled behind them, but Patrick finished kissing Shannon before glancing over his shoulder. “You’re just jealous, Burt, because I got the finest woman in town.” Burt Banner, a grizzled, old man of about eighty, just laughed. “You got that right, boy. She’s not only purty, she can cook.” The old man paused. “She also has the coffee pot.” Shannon’s face turned a rosy red as she laughed. Quickly, she filled a mug for Patrick before hurrying off to pour Burt more coffee. Patrick watched his wife for a second before sliding into the seat across from Shamus. “Dani asked where you were last night.” Shamus sighed inwardly. He’d hoped his brother wouldn’t be quite so confrontational this morning, but no such luck. “What did you tell her?” Patrick shrugged. “Just that you couldn’t make it because you had other plans.” Picking up his mug, Shamus took a sip. He wasn’t in the mood for this. “Is there a point to this?” Usually he had all the patience in the world, but after last night, Shamus was feeling rather protective of Cyndi. Patrick cocked an eyebrow and sat back. Shamus resisted the urge to take a deep breath and roll his shoulders. He felt stiff and tired and not up to another confrontation with his brother. Still, he’d agreed to breakfast, so he’d stay. Extending his long legs, he forced himself to relax and sip his coffee. When Shannon came back to the table a few minutes later with his breakfast, she glanced from him to Patrick and back again, frowning. “Everything okay?” Shamus reached for his fork and knife. “Everything is just fine. This looks delicious.” Patrick hadn’t ordered, but Shannon placed a plate loaded with eggs and bacon in front of him. Shannon hesitated, but when neither man said anything else, she shrugged. “Just give me a holler if you need anything.” “Will do.” He smiled to ease her concern. The last thing he wanted to do was upset Shannon. She was another woman who’d had more than enough strife in her life, and he didn’t want to add to it. They ate in silence until both plates were clean. Shamus felt no urge to fill the void with meaningless conversation. The bell over the door chimed again and he glanced over, suddenly

102


NJ Walters

wishing he’d gone straight to work instead of coming here. Burke strode over to the table, looking as if he’d gotten up on the wrong side of the bed this morning. Shamus laid his fork and knife across his plate and pushed it aside. “Pull up a chair and join us.” Burke seemed momentarily taken aback by Shamus’s good humor, but recovered quickly. “Don’t mind if I do.” Taking a chair from nearby, he pulled it up to the end of the table and sat. Shannon came over long enough to refill their mugs and place a fresh one in front of Burke. She didn’t say anything. The tension was palpable and Shamus was sick of it. “What’s on your minds?” He’d had enough of this. He had things to do today. “Got somewhere important to be?” Burke leaned back in his chair. “Work. I’m taking this afternoon off and there’s a lot I need to see to before lunch.” He was already making a mental list of everything he needed to tell his foreman. “Everything okay?” Burke leaned forward slightly. “You never take off work.” “Yeah. I’m helping a friend with something.” He wanted to go over Cyndi’s plans with her. With everything that had happened last night, they’d never had a chance to talk about the changes she wanted to make in the house. Burke’s lips thinned and Patrick swore. “Damn it. You’re spending the afternoon with her, aren’t you?” His patience was hanging by a thread, but Shamus hung onto it. Barely. “Yes, I’m spending the afternoon with Cyndi. She wants to talk about some renovations on the house.” “The mansion not good enough for her?” Burke’s lip curled slightly. “Not for a B & B, it’s not,” Shamus retorted. Immediately, he regretted his outburst. This was Cyndi’s business and she might not want anyone to know what she was thinking about doing yet. “What does she know about the hotel business?” The skepticism was evident in Patrick’s voice. Shamus had had enough. “What the hell do you know about her?” Planting his hand on the table, he leaned forward. “She’s worked in the business for more than a decade, so she knows what she’s doing.” He started to slide out of his seat, but Burke’s voice stopped him cold. “You don’t really know anything about that woman.”


103


A knot grew in the pit of his stomach as he stared at his brother and brother-in-law. “No, you’re the ones that don’t know her at all. You knew who she was, and even then you have no idea of who she truly was and what her life was like.” “She spinning you some sob story?” His head jerked around to his brother. “No, she’s not. In fact, she’s done nothing but warn me away.” “She’s not trying hard enough.” Burke tapped his fingers on the table. “I don’t want B & O doing business with her.” Shamus froze. Slowly, he turned to face his brother-in-law and business partner. “What did you say?” “You heard me,” Burke all but growled. “I run the construction end of the business. If I want to take this job, I’ll take it.” “I will not do business with that woman after what she did to Dani. I’m shocked you’d even consider it.” Shamus flicked aside the guilt that Burke tried to heap on him. He didn’t feel the least bit disloyal. If anything, he felt as if his family was betraying him, condemning him, and Cyndi, without a trial. “I will do this job if I want to.” “You’re just being stubborn,” Burke shot back. Maybe he was, but that didn’t change how he felt. Shamus slowly pushed himself to his feet. “Well then, maybe I’ll do it on my own time.” “Shamus,” Patrick reached out to him, but Shamus shook off his brother’s hand. He hated being at odds with his family, but he didn’t know what to do about it. They’d all dug in their heels on this issue, and there didn’t seem to be any way to resolve it at the moment. His eyes never left Burke as a deep calm settled over him. “If that’s how you feel, I’ll leave B & O out of it and do it on my own. I’ve got plenty of vacation time coming to me.” Reaching into his pocket, he hauled out his keys. He quickly removed the keys for the company truck and the houses they were currently working on, laying them on the table in front of Burke. “I suggest you talk to Joe Banks. He’ll bring you up to speed on all the projects we have going at the moment. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m on vacation.” Burke stared at Shamus. “Shamus,” he began, softening his tone. “Don’t do this.” He scrubbed his hand over his face. “I don’t want to see you hurt.” “I’m a big boy, Burke. I can handle myself.”

104


NJ Walters

“Can you?” He shook his head and sighed heavily. “Can’t you see that she’s driving a wedge between all of us?” “She doesn’t need to. You’re doing a fine job all on your own.” He turned away, heartsick at the turn of events. “She can’t be trusted.” Shamus shook his head, not bothering to face his brother-in-law. “It’s not her you don’t trust. It’s me.” And that was what hurt him the most. He could feel the eyes of everyone in the diner on him as he strode to the counter. He dropped a ten-dollar bill on the counter in front of Shannon, ignoring the pleading look in her eyes as he turned and walked away.


105


Chapter Twelve Cyndi listened to the sound of the front door closing before she rolled out of bed. It had been cowardly to pretend to be asleep, but she hadn’t wanted to face Shamus. Not yet. She’d bared her soul to him last night. Told him things she’d never told to another soul, except her Aunt Verna, who’d guessed most of it anyway. She felt raw and exposed this morning and needed time to regroup before she talked to Shamus again. She’d almost lost her resolve when he’d bent down and kissed her before he left. Sighing, she grabbed the comforter, wrapping it around herself as she padded to the window. Tugging back the edge of the curtain, she peeked out and watched Shamus climb into his truck and drive away. Her body ached in unfamiliar ways because of last night’s activities. A smile curved her lips upward. And what a night it had been. Shamus had woken her several times and he’d had no problem using all the condoms he’d brought with him. The smile disappeared as she turned away from the window and padded to the bathroom. She hoped Shamus knew what he was doing. Most folks in this town weren’t going to think too highly of him for getting involved with her, his family included. The last thing she wanted to do was cause trouble for him, but there seemed to be no way to avoid it. She dropped the comforter and turned on water in the shower, adjusting the temperature before stepping under the hot spray. Raising her face, she let the water cascade over her, wiping the remnants of sleep away. There was also the undisputable fact that Shamus was nine years younger than she was. She chewed on her bottom lip as she picked up her sponge, squirted on some of her body wash and began to scrub. Shamus was young and virile. He’d want a family and those years were almost behind Cyndi. She and her ex had never had kids. It wasn’t something she’d dwelled on over the years. It was just the way things had turned out. Swearing under her breath, she grabbed her shampoo, squeezed a dollop into her hands, and began working it into her hair. Her relationship with Shamus could be no more than a pleasant affair. There would come a time when he’d want a younger woman to start a family with. She

106


NJ Walters

couldn’t fool herself about that. Stepping back under the spray, she rinsed the soap from her hair and body. When she was clean from head to foot, she flicked off the taps and stepped out of the shower, grabbing a fluffy, white towel. As she toweled off, she decided to enjoy the affair with Shamus for as long as it lasted. She glanced at the mirror and studied the woman reflected back at her. The fact of the matter was that she cared for Shamus more than she’d ever cared for any man. In a short time, he’d come to mean the world to her. She stopped short of saying she loved him—even though she was afraid that it was too late. She had to protect her heart somehow, because it was going to break when he finally left. Which could be sooner, rather than later, if his family had any say over it. Maybe she should end things. She shook her head as she tucked the towel around her and reached for her hair dryer. That hadn’t worked out so well last night. She just couldn’t lie to him and he was too stubborn to leave. So be it. They’d deal with the fallout of their relationship as it happened. She wasn’t naïve enough to think the fact that his truck had been parked in front of her house all last night wouldn’t be all over town before supper. That was the way of small towns. Grabbing her brush, she made quick work of her hair. She didn’t bother with makeup as she was going to be doing a lot of dirty work today. She had to finalize her plans for the house before Shamus got here. She planned on spending the afternoon up in the attic seeing what she might sell or salvage. Strolling back into her room, she slipped on a pair of panties and matching bra. Jeans, socks, and a purple T-shirt followed. She sat on the side of the bed and laced up her canvas sneakers. Shamus’s scent wafted up from the sheets and she had to fight the urge to bury her face in the pillow that still bore the indentation where his head had rested last night. She had it bad. Turning away, she noticed the note propped up against the bedside lamp. Her stomach jumped as she snatched it up. Maybe Shamus had changed his mind after last night. Not that she would blame him. Maybe it was better to make a clean break now, rather than later. She opened the folded sheet and let out a sigh of relief. “See you later,” it read. He hadn’t even signed it. Still, she folded it carefully as she rose from the bed. Going over to her dresser, she opened the drawer and tucked it carefully inside. “Right,” she said aloud as she shut the drawer. “You have work to do.”


107


Striding back to the bed, she stripped the sheets. Laundry was first on her list this morning. She could get a load started while she had breakfast. She really needed to contact her lawyer today to see what progress Alicia was making in wrestling control of the estate from the esteemed grip of Harris and Hammond. It was only a matter of time until it happened, but that didn’t mean that Elijah Harris would make it easy on them. Cyndi glanced at her watch and sighed. It was too early to call her lawyer. She’d have to wait at least another hour. Determined, she grabbed one of the empty pillowcases from the bed and stuffed all her dirty laundry inside. A quick trip to the bathroom and she had the towels as well. Lugging it all down the stairs, she headed for the laundry room. What she needed was a hot cup of tea and some toast while she made lists of everything she needed to do today.

“They’re stalling. I’ve gotten several letters from them, questioning your competency with regards to handling the estate.” “You what?” Cyndi couldn’t believe what her lawyer was telling her. She switched the phone to her other ear and sat down heavily on one of the kitchen chairs. “Don’t worry.” Alicia chuckled on the other end. “They’re just playing hardball. They have no basis for their allegation. She paused. “Do they?” “Of course not.” Cyndi dragged her fingers through her hair and took a deep breath. “Although.” She so didn’t want to dig up the past, but it seemed as if the firm of Harris and Hammond weren’t giving her any choice. “Although what?” Alicia’s voice was sharp. “Is there something you haven’t told me?” “There’s a lot I haven’t told you. I didn’t think it mattered now that my father was dead.” It seemed as if the past was determined to come to light no matter how much Cyndi wanted it kept buried. Still, she would not let her father or his cronies win. Not this time. “Tell me.” “My father had a doctor lie about my mental competency when I finished high school. He used it to keep me from getting into college.” There was dead silence on the other end of the line. “I always knew your father was a bastard.” Cyndi laughed. She really liked her tart-tongued lawyer. “You don’t know the half of it.” “No, but I probably should.”

108


NJ Walters

That pushed all thoughts of laughter aside. “If you feel you have to…” Cyndi really didn’t want to rehash the past, not again. Alicia’s voice was low and determined. “If Harris and Hammond know things I don’t, it might make things more difficult.” “When do you want to talk?” “What are you doing this morning?” Cyndi glanced around the kitchen. The dishes from last night’s supper were waiting to be washed, the washer was chugging away in the next room, and she had a list a mile long on the table in front of her. “I’m working at home.” “I’m coming out. It will be better if we talk there with no chance of interruption.” Glancing at her watch, Cyndi decided that Alicia was right. She wasn’t expecting Shamus for several hours yet. Plenty of time for her and her lawyer to talk. “Okay. I’ll be here.” “Cyndi.” Alicia’s voice was warm and reassuring. “Whatever you tell me is confidential.” “I know.” She rubbed her forehead, the beginning of a tension headache forming behind her eyes. “It’s just not something I talk about.” “I understand. I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t necessary.” There was no mistaking the other woman’s sincerity. “I know, Alicia. I appreciate you taking the time to come out here. I’m not sure I could talk about it in your office.” “I’ll be there sometime in the next half hour.” “I’ll be waiting.” She turned off the phone and tossed it onto the table. Shoving her notes aside, she stood and began to clean the kitchen. The remains of the meal from the night before all went in the garbage, the dirty dishes in the sink. Cyndi washed and dried and cleaned and scrubbed. When that was done, she started a fresh pot of coffee before she headed to the laundry room. One load of clothing went into the dryer, before she loaded the washing machine again. Cyndi wandered back to the kitchen and picked up her lists, scanning them. Even though it didn’t feel like it, she was making progress. Soon, her estate would be totally in her own hands, and she’d finally be able to begin to make changes. Over the past few days, she’d been digging through her father’s files and was already making a list of items to take care of regarding those. She’d decided what changes she wanted made to the house, but would finalize those when Shamus had a chance to go over them and make recommendations. This was what he did for a living, so she’d be a fool if she didn’t listen


109


to his ideas. She was rather curious to find out his thoughts on the project. The antique dealer and the rare book dealer would be here tomorrow and they’d start the process of clearing out the house. The sheer amount of work she had to do was almost overwhelming, but she was no quitter. She’d get through it all one day at a time, one item at a time. And she’d left off the biggest obstacle on her list—Jamesville. She had yet to really go out around the town since her first day here. It was hard to admit it to herself, but she was afraid. Now that people here knew who she was, Cyndi hadn’t worked up the nerve to face them. Yet. She would. She had to if she was ever going to make any kind of life here. “One thing at a time,” she muttered, laying a hand over her churning stomach. She’d thought her days of running on nerves alone were long over, but returning to Jamesville had brought it all back. “I won’t live like that,” she promised. She’d moved beyond that part of her life. She was no victim and would not play the part again. She was strong and capable. “You can do this.” The doorbell rang, startling her. “Get a grip, Cyndi.” She laid her lists aside and strode to the door. Pasting a smile on her face, she opened it. Alicia Flint stood on the front step looking smart in a pants suit, tailored much like a man’s. A bright red blouse peeked out from between the lapels of the gray pinstripe jacket. “Can I come in?” Alicia stepped forward, her leather briefcase clutched in her left hand. Feeling foolish for just standing there, she held the door wide open. “Of course.” Cyndi stepped aside and Alicia strode in. “Where would you like to talk?” Cyndi closed the door and led the way down the hall. “In the kitchen. I just brewed a pot of coffee if you’d like some.” “Would I?” Alicia gave a low, throaty laugh. “I’ve only had one this morning and it’s definitely time for more.” They entered the kitchen and the other woman glanced around. “Nice.” “Thanks, but I can’t take credit for it.” She motioned to the table, fussing with the coffee and mugs to try to divert her attention from what was coming. Alicia laid her briefcase on the table and opened it, drawing out a legal pad and a pen. She unbuttoned her jacket, peeled it off, and draped it over one of the other chairs. “I have a feeling this might take a while.” Cyndi picked up the mugs and headed over to the table. Cream and sugar were there already, so there was nothing left for her to do but sit. “You have no idea.” Memories were bombarding

110


NJ Walters

her. Maybe it was because she’d shared her past with Shamus last night. Maybe it was being in this house, in this town. But memories she’d thought were buried and forgotten for forever were now as raw as the day they occurred. Alicia pulled her chair closer and picked up her mug, taking a sip. “Mmm, good coffee.” Sitting there, Cyndi tried to decide where to begin. Alicia waited patiently as the minutes ticked by. Opening her mouth, she allowed the story to spill out. “It really started after my mother died.” Almost an hour later, Cyndi finally stopped. Her coffee mug was empty and she was hoarse from talking so much. Her eyes burned from holding back tears of anger and grief. She felt as if she’d been dragged through the wringer. Curiously, she felt lighter, as if at least some of the weight of the past had fallen away. Maybe telling Shamus and Alicia had lessened the grip of the memories on her. She’d been staring at the table the entire time and finally raised her gaze to meet Alicia’s. She had no idea what the other woman was thinking. Cyndi had been lost in the memories and Alicia hadn’t interrupted her. Alicia stared back, her eyes slightly red and luminous. “You can prove this?” Cyndi shrugged. “Not all, but I do have the reports from when I arrived in Vermont. Can I prove it was my father who beat me? No. It’s my word against his. But I do have scars. There are also the letters to the colleges declaring me mentally incompetent, signed by a doctor who never ever saw me.” She hesitated, but then plunged forward. If she was going to do this, she was going all the way. “If need be, we might contact some of the former staff. They might love a chance to get back at my father and Harris and Hammond.” Alicia shook her head. “I’m sorry. I’m having a hard time assimilating all this.” Cyndi shrugged. “That’s okay. I lived in this town my entire life and no one ever knew, or if they did, they ignored it.” “You’re Cynthia James.” “Yeah, pampered princess. The girl that other girls envied. I would have traded places with any of them in a heartbeat.” Jumping up from the table, she grabbed both mugs and strode to the counter. Taking her time, she filled them both and carried them back to the table. She felt raw. Exposed. As if she’d turned her skin inside out. And in a way, she supposed she had. She’d started down this path and there was no going back. Alicia reached across the table and clasped her hand. “I’m sorry.”


111


“Thanks.” Cyndi didn’t want anyone’s pity. “But it’s in the past.” Giving a final squeeze, Alicia sat back. “Not if Harris and Hammond have their way.” Cyndi had been doing some thinking since she’d talked to Alicia this morning. “I hesitate to even bring this up, but what if I could find something out about the law firm?” “What do you mean?” Alicia was all brisk business again. She traced her finger over the rim of her mug, her thoughts ordering themselves. “I know my father. He didn’t do business with anyone without having them investigated. Thoroughly. I imagine that he’d be even more rigorous with his law firm. They did business together for a lot of years.” Cyndi raised her gaze and unflinchingly met her lawyer’s. “I imagine that some of it was probably illegal.” Alicia whistled softly. “You sure you want to go there?” “Whatever it takes.” Cyndi sat up straight and squared her shoulders. “They started this and I mean to finish it. One way or the other. If they won’t let go of my affairs, then I’ll force them to.” Alicia picked up her mug and sipped. Cyndi noticed the other woman’s manicured hands. Her lawyer was polished and professional, but unlike the vultures at Harris and Hammond, she was also honest and treated people with respect. “Okay.” Alicia pushed her coffee aside. “See if you come across anything, but if you do, bring it to me. Do not approach them on your own.” That sounded more than reasonable to her and she nodded. Her lawyer smiled at her. “After all, that’s why you’re paying me the big bucks.” Cyndi laughed. “What good is my father’s money if I don’t put it to good use?” Alicia stood and tossed her legal pad and pen back into her bag. “I’ll need a copy of that letter from the doctor if you can find it. I doubt that the colleges you applied to kept it after all these years. I have the doctor’s name, so that’s somewhere to start. He’s probably retired, but I’ll see what I can dig up on him.” She pulled on her jacket and buttoned it. “We may need to hire someone.” “What do you mean?” “A private investigator. Someone who knows how to dig up things other folks would like kept buried. If that doctor wrote a letter, then your father paid him to do it.” Cyndi nodded, easily following her lawyer’s train of thought. “I see what you mean. If you think it’s necessary, go ahead. In the meantime, I’ll spend some time tonight digging through my father’s files to see what I can come up with.”

112


NJ Walters

She’d have to go through the safe as well. There had been files and some journals in there, if her memory served her correctly. Heaven only knows what she’d find buried in those. She hadn’t opened the safe since the shooting, but she needed to see what jewelry was there and get it appraised for sale. She wasn’t keeping any of it. “Cyndi?” “Yeah?” She shook her head, realizing she’d allowed her thoughts to be diverted. “I asked if you were all right.” She shrugged. “I’m fine.” Alicia grabbed her briefcase. “You’re not. But you will be. I have faith in you.” “Thanks.” Not many people in her life had had faith in her abilities, and it felt good. They walked to the front door. “I’ll be in touch in a day or two if I find out anything. In the meantime, if you come across anything in your father’s papers, make copies and bring them to me. Lock up the originals somewhere safe.” “I will.” Cyndi stood in the doorway and waved as her lawyer drove away. She was just about to shut the door when she saw a familiar truck coming down the street. It was early for Shamus to be here, but she wasn’t complaining. He pulled into the driveway and climbed out of the truck. Walking down the steps, she went to meet him.


113


Chapter Thirteen Shamus breathed a sigh of relief as he closed his arms around Cyndi. It had been a bitch of a morning. His well-ordered life was in chaos. Not one to leave things to chance, he’d gone to the job site himself and talked to Joe Banks and some of his men about what needed to be done today and in the weeks ahead. But his heart just wasn’t in his work, so he’d left again. He knew that Joe could handle the project on his own. It was close enough to completion that there should be few problems over the next few weeks. Still, he hated leaving anything undone. It wasn’t in his nature to walk away from anything, but he felt that both he and his family needed this time apart to try and cool off and find some perspective. Joe had obviously been concerned about him, but hadn’t asked any questions. Shamus knew he was acting totally out of character. It wasn’t like him to just up and leave a project with almost no notice. In fact, it had never happened before. He’d told Joe that he was taking an extended vacation to work on an outside project, separate from B & O. Joe had been curious, as had a few of the men who’d been close enough to hear their conversation. Some of them had even stopped him, letting him know they could use the extra work if he was looking for a crew on the weekend and after hours. By now, he figured all the men on his crew knew he was gone for the next few weeks. Maybe even longer. His gut clenched. He didn’t want things to be this way, but he didn’t know any other way around it. Unless his family changed their minds and gave Cyndi a chance, he had no idea if he’d be able to remain working with Burke. Their personal relationship was strained enough as it was without adding work stress to it. If he left, that would mean he’d have to consider starting his own company. He didn’t even want to go there. Not yet. He’d put his blood and sweat into this company for a decade. He’d wait and see what happened. Maybe there was a way they could all find some kind of common ground. No need to make any hasty decisions. In the meantime, he could help Cyndi renovate her place. As of this moment, he was on vacation. “Is everything okay?”

114


NJ Walters

He realized he’d been squeezing her way too tight for too long. She didn’t need his problems on top of her own. They’d talk about it eventually, but right now, he wanted to enjoy just being with her. “Yeah, I’m okay. I missed you.” He kissed her forehead as he looped his arm around her waist. “Was that Alicia Flint I passed?” “Yeah. I hired her to take over my legal and business affairs from Harris and Hammond, but they don’t want to let go.” Shamus gave a low whistle. “I imagine they don’t. Your father was probably their biggest client. They’d lose a heck of a lot of cash if you take your business elsewhere.” “That’s the whole point.” He laughed at the way she bristled. “I take it they were less than forthcoming when you went to see them.” “Oh they were plenty forthcoming as long as I let them go on doing exactly what they want and not worry my pretty, little head about business.” Shamus winced as he guided her into the house and shut the door. “Ouch.” Turning, she looped her arms around his neck and planted a kiss on his lips. “That about says it all. I don’t want to talk about lawyers any longer.” “No.” He nibbled his way down her neck, unable to resist the curving slope any longer. She smelled clean and fresh and irresistible as she snuggled tighter in his embrace. After the stress of the morning, he needed to be with her. “What do you have in mind?” His brain was already conjuring all sorts of ideas, most of them culminating with him buried deep in her welcoming body. Her fingers traced the buttons on his shirt. “Well, we could go over renovation plans.” “We could,” he agreed as he slipped his hands beneath her T-shirt. She sucked in a deep breath as his fingers caressed her sides and belly, moving steadily upward. “Or we could have an early lunch.” Shamus nipped at her earlobe before skimming his tongue over the sensitive swirls of her ear. “I vote for an early lunch,” he growled. “I’m starving.” “Mmm. Me too.” She freed one button, then another, until his shirt was wide open. Laying her palms flat on his chest, she slid her hands over the tense muscles.


115


Last night seemed as if it was days ago. Suddenly, he couldn’t wait to touch her, to feel her writhing beneath him. He shifted his hands, cupping her breasts. Her nipples were already tight buds, pushing against the confines of her bra and shirt. Satisfaction poured through him. Cyndi was warm and welcoming and everything he needed right now. She held nothing back when they made love, giving him everything he asked for and more. Right now, she was making little noises of pleasure as he plucked at her nipples. She clutched at his chest, her short fingernails digging in. Lowering his head, he skimmed his lips over hers. She moaned and went up on her toes, bringing their lower bodies more in alignment. Shamus reached down and hitched her left leg around his thigh. Cyndi arched her pelvis inward, pressing against his straining erection. They were both breathing heavily as they struggled to get even closer to one another. Shamus groaned and captured her mouth with his. God, he loved the taste of her, couldn’t get enough. His tongue snaked out, slipping past her lips. She slanted her head to the side, clasping the sides of his face in her hands as she deepened the embrace. Tongues touched and parted and touched again, twining and retreating. The muscles in his arms strained and ached as he struggled not to just rip the clothing from her body. Cyndi brought out the primitive side of his nature. Breaking away from the kiss, he sucked in a deep breath. “Let’s get this off you.” He grabbed the hem of her T-shirt and tugged. She raised her arms and the fabric slid from her body. The bra was a rich coffee color and he hooked his fingers in the straps and peeled it down her arms. “You are so beautiful.” He plumped one pale mound in his hand and thumbed her nipple. “So are you.” She pushed at his shirt until he was forced to release her so that she could finish ridding him of it. She tried to wrap her hands around his wrists, but they were too small. Her fingers didn’t quite meet. Slowly, she let her palms slide up his forearms until she reached his biceps. Her fingers traced the lines of muscle before moving upward to his shoulders. “You are so darn big.” “That a problem?” He sucked in a breath when her palms smoothed down his chest, her fingers lightly dancing over his nipples. She peered up through her lashes, batting them coyly. “Nothing I can’t handle.” He laughed, entranced by this side of Cyndi. She was playful and sexy and confident. Grabbing her by the waist, he whirled her around until her back was against the wall. He buried

116


NJ Walters

his face in her cleavage and breathed in the scent of warm woman. Slowly, he worked his way lower, leaving open-mouthed kisses on her stomach. Going down on one knee before her, he released the button on her jeans before tugging the zipper down. She braced her hands against his shoulders, but she didn’t stop him. Lifting first her right foot, then her left, he removed her canvas sneakers and socks, tossing them aside. Then he went back to her jeans. Reaching inside the opening at her waist, he shoved the material down until it bunched around her ankles. “Step out.” She raised one foot at a time, and he pulled her jeans away. Clad only in a pair of coffee-colored panties that matched her bra, she stared down at him. Her blue eyes were glazed with need, her rosy lips parted as she panted. Her chest rose and fell with every breath she took, making her breasts sway. Cyndi had curves that would make any man drool. Her breasts were ample, her waist curved inward, and her hips flared out. His hands traced the hills and hollows of her body. Her tummy was slightly rounded and drove him crazy. Tugging aside the silk of her panties, he nuzzled her warm belly. She made a noise in the back of her throat and he raised his head. “My stomach isn’t exactly flat. Not anymore.” He had a raging hard-on and wanted nothing more than to fuck her senseless, and she was worried about the curve of her belly. Women were concerned with the oddest things. Shamus shook his head. “I adore your stomach.” He smoothed his hand over it. “The way it curves ever so slightly.” He allowed his fingers to trace the tiny mound. “Very sexy.” “Really?” “Oh, yeah.” Shamus hooked his fingers in the band of her panties and shoved them down over her thighs. “This is even sexier.” He sat back on his haunches and allowed his gaze to skim over her naked body. “Definitively sexy.” His erection was throbbing like a toothache, so he flicked open his jeans and shoved his boxers aside. His cock sprang free and Cyndi stared at it, licking her lips. He groaned, wrapping his hand around it and pumping up and down. “See what you do to me.”

Cyndi was lightheaded as she stared down at Shamus. He’d barely touched her and she was already aching and wet, ready to take him. Her breasts felt heavy, her core damp.


117


He was so male and strong and gorgeous and hers. At least for the time being. Sitting on his haunches with his large hand wrapped around his erection, he was everything male and elemental. He was unashamed of his sexuality, and that allowed her to relax. He didn’t seem to mind that she wasn’t exactly slender, but had curves and a rounded belly. In fact, he seemed to be turned on by it, by her. She sensed that there was something wrong, something on his mind. But it was obvious that he wasn’t ready to talk about it yet. And right now, she didn’t want to talk either. She wanted to feel. He stood slowly, but kept his hand wrapped around his erection. His cock was long and thick, veins pulsing as he pumped. The plum-shaped head was red and damp. Cyndi wanted to touch him. To taste him. She’d never enjoyed oral sex before, but like everything else, she knew it would be different with Shamus. She lowered herself to her knees in front of him. “Cyndi.” His voice was a hoarse whisper that she ignored as she bent her head. He groaned as her tongue lashed out to stroke over the very tip of his erection. His essence was warm and salty against her tongue. She pushed his hand aside and feathered her fingers over his hardness, reveling in the way his erection jumped. He was hard and soft at the same time. Fascinated by the texture, she wrapped her hand around him, feeling the heavy pulse of his need against her palm. Her ex-husband hadn’t been as large. He’d also wanted to go straight for the climax, never allowing her ample time to explore. She tightened her grip and pumped her hand. Shamus groaned, his hands fisting against his thighs. “You’re killing me here.” “You’ll survive,” she assured him as she leaned forward again. This time she opened her mouth and allowed the tip to slip past her lips. She swirled her tongue around it, feeling the ridge that separated the head from the rest of the shaft. His fingers tangled in her hair, tugging lightly. She responded by squeezing his shaft and lapping at the head with her tongue. Shamus gave a muffled laugh and then groaned again. “Cyndi.” Her name fell from his lips and she could hear the urgent need. Ignoring it, she took more of him into her mouth, sucking hard. His hips surged forward, pushing deeper. His fingers tightened, dragging her head closer to him. She pumped her hand up and down his shaft and reached her free hand between his spread thighs, cupping the heavy sac

118


NJ Walters

lying between them. She rolled his testicles between her fingers, eliciting another moan of pleasure. She could feel her own excitement growing as she pleasured Shamus. Shifting slightly to one side, she rubbed one of her breasts against his thigh. Her nipple rubbed against the heavy material of his jeans. Cyndi felt the cream seep from between her legs. Her head bobbed up and down as she pleasured him with her mouth and lips and tongue. His breathing got harsher and she could feel the tension in his body as he strained not to come. The more he resisted, the more she wanted him to lose control. Suddenly, he shifted away, tugging her face away from him. She stared up at him, almost not recognizing him. His face was harsh with need, his blue-gray eyes glittering with lust. His eyes never left her face as he reached into his back pocket, grabbed a condom, and opened it. He had his erection sheathed within seconds. Reaching out, she cupped his balls and squeezed. Shamus swore, all but dragging her to her feet. Her back hit the wall and suddenly she was being lifted. Automatically, her legs wrapped around his lean waist. The tip of his cock pressed against her opening and she squirmed to try to get closer. He swore again as he pressed inward, not stopping until he was buried to the hilt. Breathing as if he’d just run ten miles, he buried his face against her neck. She could feel his cock pulsing inside her as her inner muscles expanded and contracted around him. Digging her heels into his butt, she tried to lift herself. She managed to move an inch before lowering herself back down. She tilted her head back and moaned. It felt wonderful. Incredible. But she needed more. “Damn it, woman. I’m trying not to lose it.” Cyndi grabbed the sides of his head and nipped at his kissable lips, pulling the bottom lip into her mouth and sucking before releasing it. “Lose control.” She bit the thick column of his neck, unable to believe it was her actually doing these things, saying these things. It was if a part of her had been unleashed. She wanted sex—hot, heavy, and hard—and told him so. She felt the low rumble in his chest as he hooked his hands beneath her thighs. He shifted his hips back before slamming them forward. She gasped and bucked. “Harder,” she pleaded. “Faster.”


119


Taking her at her word, he hammered his hips against her. The slap of flesh was loud in the cavernous foyer. Their skin was slick, sliding easily as he drove himself into her. It was raw and elemental and more powerful then anything she’d ever experienced. And she wanted more. Fisting her hands in his hair, she tugged his mouth toward her breast. Shamus latched onto her nipple and sucked hard as he surged into her heated depths. Her head thrashed from side to side as the incredible pressure grew between her thighs. Shamus released her breast, hitched her higher and plunged faster and faster. Cyndi couldn’t catch her breath and didn’t care. She grabbed his shoulders and hung on as he pushed them both higher and higher. She felt herself toppling over the peak. “Shamus!” Her voice echoed around them as he yelled his release. The world around her dimmed. Heat flashed through her as she convulsed. Her inner muscles grabbed him tight as he continued to thrust. She cried out again as another wave washed over her. A bolt of pleasure hit her hard, and she could feel the liquid gush from her sex. Lost in the maelstrom of desire, she hung on to Shamus as she rode out the storm. When Cyndi finally came back to her senses, Shamus was leaning heavily against her, the weight of his body keeping her upright. Her legs had slipped from around his waist and her toes barely touched the floor. Her body was slick with perspiration, her hair plastered to her skull. She felt totally wrung out, yet totally replete. It was a struggle, but she raised her head to look at him. As if feeling her gaze, Shamus turned his head, staring at her for the longest time, as if searching for something. “Are you okay?” She could still feel him hard inside her. She didn’t think she could speak, but she managed after a few moments. “Never better.” He shook his head, but his gaze softening. “I didn’t mean to jump you as soon as we closed the damned door.” She could feel herself smiling. “I didn’t mind.” She tunneled her hands into his hair, which had come loose from its usual ponytail. It was like silk as it flowed through her fingers. “In fact, I rather liked it.” “Hang on.” He shifted then, slowly withdrawing. She felt his shaft flex once as if in protest and groaned as her sex tightened around him, wanting him to stay right where he was. Without his weight supporting her, she started to sink to the floor. Shamus grabbed her with one hand and braced himself against the wall with the other. “We’re a mess.”

120


NJ Walters

Cyndi laughed. She’d never done anything this wild or impulsive in her life. “We certainly are.” Shamus hitched his jeans around his hips, and scooped her into his arms. She didn’t think she’d ever get used to his strength and the easy way he carried her up the stairs and into her bathroom.


121


Chapter Fourteen An hour later, Cyndi was clean and dressed. She and Shamus had just finished eating a quick lunch of canned chicken noodle soup and ham sandwiches, and were now touring the house, clipboard in hand. They were in the formal dining room with its dark burgundy walls and oak flooring. Cyndi threw back the heavy, velvet drapes to let some light into the room. “I want to get rid of the dining room table and chairs.” It was a monstrous thing that could seat two dozen easily. “I want to set this up as the dining room, of course. It’s close to the kitchen and the flow-through is good.” She pointed to the doors on either end of the room. “But I want smaller tables scattered around to give people privacy as they eat their breakfast. Set up a large hutch against this wall.” She pointed to the head of the room. “Coffee, tea, muffins, and snacks could be left here for guests to help themselves during the day. I’ve been thinking I’d do breakfast and light lunch—soups, sandwiches and that kind of thing—and close the kitchen around two in the afternoon.” “There’s certainly enough space for it. There’s not much work to do in here besides painting.” Shamus walked around the room, examining the walls. “A lot of the house is the same. It’s just a matter of paint and changing the furniture and drapes.” She watched as he prowled around the room. There was something on his mind. She’d sensed it when he’d arrived and it hadn’t gone away. She wanted to ask him what it was, but held back. He’d tell her when he was ready. Hopefully. There was no doubting that they were involved in a full-blown affair, but beyond that, she wasn’t quite sure how deep their relationship went. She knew that she wanted more, but she was also realistic enough to know that the odds were stacked against them. Their age difference was enough of a barrier without adding their pasts into the mix. He’d stopped what he was doing and was staring at her. Cyndi cleared her throat and continued. “I’d like to see something lighter in here, maybe a sage green.” “That would work. Or maybe a pale yellow.” Cyndi noted both possibilities. “That could work, too.”

122


NJ Walters

Shamus pointed to one large window overlooking the side garden. “You could easily put in French doors there that would lead right out into the garden. You could put in a patio and let guests eat outside in the summer months.” “That’s brilliant.” And it would certainly take advantage of the large, sculpted gardens. “I need to get some work done to whip the yard into shape. Like the rest of the place, it’s too formal and needs some color and life.” She added the new projects to her growing list. They went through the downstairs making notes in the library, formal living room, and front parlor as well as her father’s office. Finally, they landed back in the foyer. “What do you want to do in here?” Cyndi found her gaze going back to the spot just inside the door where they’d made love earlier. She knew she was blushing when she faced Shamus. She could feel the telltale heat on her cheeks. “Brighten up the place for sure. I want to change the lighting as well.” She wandered over to an alcove that held a large urn. “We could put a desk facing away from the wall here and make this the check-in area.” Shamus took out a measuring tape that he’d gotten from his toolbox before they started their tour and walked over to where she was standing. “It’s only three feet wide. We could widen it, give you a bit more space.” She stood back and studied it. “Wouldn’t that be a lot of work?” “Not that much. But if you didn’t want to do that, I could build you a counter that wrapped around three sides, making it a small, enclosed area with a half door on the far end. That way you could have storage under the counter for your phones and paperwork and whatever else you needed. I could even build a small three-foot desktop into the alcove for you to work at or I could have one end of the counter low enough for you to sit and work there. It’s up to you.” She could see the possibilities. “I like the counter with one side low enough to sit and work. It’s not as if I’d use it that often. I’m going to have an office area in my living space where I’d do most of my paperwork.” “Sounds good. I’ll draw up some plans for you to look at.” With his hand at the small of her back, he followed her up the stairs. They went through all the guest rooms first. Cyndi knew she was being cowardly, but she wanted to put off her father’s room and her old room as long as possible. Like most of the rooms downstairs, the work was cosmetic, although she did want to update the bathroom fixtures and lighting in several of the rooms.


123


Finally, they came to her father’s room. She took a deep breath and put her hand on the doorknob. “I haven’t been in this room yet.” Shamus stilled beside her. “Not at all?” “No.” She shook her head. “This room was pretty much off-limits when I was a child.” Turning the handle, she pushed the door open. It was slightly stuffy, but other than that, it looked as if the original occupant might be back at any time. A small glass, half-full of water, sat on the bedside table alongside a picture of her mother. There was a pair of slippers tucked beneath the bed and a robe was draped over a wingback chair that sat to the left. Cyndi made herself take a step forward. Then another. She was very aware of the fact that Shamus was right behind her. His presence steadied her, made it easier to face the ghost of her father. Looking away from the few personal belongings scattered on the top of the oak bureau, she forced herself to examine the room with a critical eye. “This is the largest room upstairs. I’d like to turn this into an executive suite or maybe the honeymoon suite.” Shamus moved away from her side and strode to the other door and peeked inside. “Good idea. There’s already a Jacuzzi in here.” “Really?” That hadn’t been there when she’d left. “It must be fairly new. At least within the past decade.” When she reached his side, she peeked around him. “This is definitely new, maybe within the past two or three years.” The bathroom was huge, with the large tub in one corner. Low windows allowed for a view of the garden from the tub. All the fixtures were brushed nickel and the countertop was granite. Stone tiles on the floor complemented the rest of the décor, which was surprisingly light and airy. “I don’t think that this room will need any work at all.” Cyndi stepped into the room and fingered the towels. “Paint and some new towels should pretty much take care of it.” Finishing her cursory inspection, she headed back to the bedroom, which was really a combination bedroom and sitting room. “The furniture is too dark and large for this room. I’d like to take out the desk and put in a sitting area where a couple could relax and chat or curl up and read. I’ll probably put in a small entertainment center with a television, DVD player, and a selection of movies.”

124


NJ Walters

“That’s not a bad idea.” Shamus ambled around the room, checking the view from each window. “This is great. You get a good view of the town from here.” “Yeah.” Cyndi traced her fingers over the frame holding her mother’s photo. “That’s why my ancestors built this house here. They liked being able to look out over what they considered to be theirs.” Shamus turned away from the window and came to stand beside her. “What else do you want to do in here?” “Paint, drapes, and new linens, of course.” She leaned back into him when he wrapped his arms around her waist. “I’ll have to check the attic for furniture, too. If there are any sofas or chairs up there worth keeping, I’ll get them reupholstered to suit the rooms they’re going in. I may bring a few of the chairs from the living room and parlor upstairs to use in the rooms.” Sighing, she closed her eyes for a moment. “I need to clean this room out, box up my father’s clothing and give it to charity.” “Yes, you do.” He leaned down and kissed her temple. “But not today.” “No,” she agreed. “Not today.” Tomorrow or the next day was soon enough. “What’s left?” “My rooms—the old one and the new one. I think that I’m going to make my permanent quarters in the room I’m staying in now. I want to take out the wall with the small bedroom next to it and create a bedroom and sitting room area. The bathroom is large and will work perfect after it’s renovated. I want a new tub, flooring, vanity, and fixtures.” Shamus laughed. “You want to gut it, in other words.” “Pretty much.” She pulled away and headed for the door. “That’s not a problem. I just hope the plumbing in this place is good or it’s going to get expensive.” Once again, Shamus was right behind her, his presence like a talisman, holding the worst of her memories at bay. It had been surprisingly easy to walk around her father’s room. Probably because she’d never spent any time there as a child. “That’s not going to be a problem.” She closed the door behind her and headed down the hallway. Her room was next. “I found a bill in my father’s papers. I haven’t gone through half of them yet, but from what I saw, there was some major plumbing work done when he had the kitchen renovated a few years back. I think his bathroom and several more upstairs were probably redone at the time.”


125


“Now that you mention it, I seem to remember that. Your father didn’t use a local company to do the work, but brought in someone from outside.” Cyndi snorted. “Sounds like him.” “I take it you’ll be using local tradesmen.” “If I can get them to work for me, I will.” “That won’t be a problem.” Shamus wrapped his hand around her upper arm, stopping her. “Cyndi.” The heat from his hand seeped into her skin, warming her. She hadn’t realized she was chilly. “You don’t have to do this today.” She knew he was talking about her old room, but she was determined. She’d put it off long enough. “Yes, I do.” He released her and rubbed a hand across the back of his neck. “Okay, but promise me if it gets to be too much, you’ll call it a day and try again tomorrow or the day after.” “I will.” She was touched by his concern. Reaching out, she laid her hands on his chest, absorbing his strength and his warmth. “Having you here makes it easier.” “I’m glad.” Leaning down, he brushed a kiss across her lips before straightening back to his great height. “Let’s get this done.” Not waiting for her, he grabbed the doorknob, twisted, and pushed. The room was exactly the same as it was the last time she’d been here. Walking inside was like walking through a time warp. “This room needs to be gutted—clothing, belongings, furniture, carpet, the works.” “Whose idea was it to put white carpet on the floor?” “Not mine.” Cyndi hauled open the closet doors. Designer clothing filled it from one end to another. “I should have the antiques dealer look at some of these. They might qualify as vintage. Most of it is designer stuff. She might know a resale store that would take them on consignment.” “You don’t want to keep any of it?” His deep voice penetrated her thoughts. “No.” She shivered. “I never picked any of it out anyway. I was always told what to buy, what to wear.” Shamus tucked her beneath his arm. “You’re cold. Why don’t we get you a sweater and something warm to drink before we check out the attic?” Tilting her head back, she looked at Shamus. She could see the concern in his eyes, but it was tinged with sadness. Tentatively, she broached the subject that had been on her mind all afternoon. “What’s wrong? You’ve been upset since you got here.”

126


NJ Walters

Turning her in his embrace, he herded her toward the door. “I don’t want to talk about it.” “Okay.” Ouch! That certainly put her in her place. She glanced away, trying to hide her hurt, but he saw it anyway. “I don’t mean to hurt you.” His hand tightened around her waist before falling back by his side. “I’m not shutting you out.” He closed the bedroom door behind them, locking the memories inside. “I need to think some things through, but for this afternoon, I don’t want to think about my problems. I just want to enjoy being with you.” “Fair enough.” She knew his problems probably had something to do with her, but there was nothing she could do to help until he talked to her. And he obviously wasn’t ready to do that yet. “How about I grab a sweater and we go up to the attic and have a quick look around? When we have an idea what’s there, we’ll go downstairs and I’ll make us some coffee or hot chocolate.” “You sure?” Concern was etched on his face. Her heart turned over as he rubbed his hands over her arms to warm them. She soaked up all the loving care and kindness that he dispensed so easily. For a woman who’d never gotten that kind of attention from a man before, it was heady stuff. “I’m sure.” She patted his arm to try to reassure him. “Let me grab a sweater.” She hurried into her room and grabbed a warm, beige cardigan, tugging it on over her T-shirt while Shamus waited patiently outside her door. “Which way to the attic?” “Follow me.” She led him to the large storage closet at the end of the hallway and tugged open the door. Reaching out, she flicked on the light switch, bathing the room in a dim light. The closet was actually the actually the size of a small room, and immediately to the right of the door a set of stairs went upward. “Clever.” Shamus was obviously impressed as he followed her up the stairs. “Convenient too.” Cyndi hadn’t been up here in years. Not since she was a kid. When the lights worked, she gave thanks to the diligence of the staff that had worked here. “Wow.” She could hear the awe in Shamus’ voice. It echoed her own thoughts. “I always thought this place was magical when I was a kid.” The room was dusty and smelled stale, but not musty. Stuff was piled high, filling practically every square inch. “My family didn’t believe in throwing things out.” She moved forward, lifting a dust cover and peering beneath. “Oh, look at this.”


127


Shamus grabbed the other end of the cloth tarp and lifted, revealing the frame of a large sleigh bed and matching dresser. “The workmanship is amazing.” He ran his hand over the wood grain. Cyndi shivered, but this time it wasn’t because of the cold. Watching Shamus stroke the wood reminded her of how he’d touched her last night. “I want this for my room.” “I don’t blame you. It’s a beautiful piece of work.” They re-covered it and moved on. Like two kids in a candy store, they were eager to see what was beneath each covering. Shamus uncovered several more antique bedroom sets, while she found half a dozen chairs that would work perfectly when they were reupholstered. “Look at this.” She’d hit the mother lode in a far corner. “Tables.” There were five small tables that would sit four people at each. “These are perfect for the dining room.” Shamus grabbed a large tarp close by and tugged. “Ah ha!” “What?” She turned and began to cough and sputter as dust filled the air. “Chairs.” Cyndi waved her hand in front of her face, as she hurried over beside him. Sure enough, piled haphazardly on one another were easily fifteen to twenty chairs. “This is perfect. They don’t all match, but they’ll look amazing with all the seats covered in the same fabric. It will be charming and inviting, but not stuffy.” “No. Not stuffy at all.” Shamus cupped her face in his hands, his thumbs brushing her cheeks. “You’ve got dust all over your face.” “And whose fault is that?” Her voice was husky as she leaned into his touch. “Not all mine.” He moved closer and she rose on her toes to meet him. His warm, firm lips touched hers and she sighed as her insides turned to liquid. All he had to do was look at her a certain way and she wanted him. His mouth barely touched hers, and her entire body hummed with pleasure. His hand snaked around her waist, tugging her closer. She could feel the outline of his erection as it pressed against her stomach. The kiss went on and on. It was unhurried, a goal in and of itself. Their tongues twined together, their lips melding. The man certainly knew how to kiss. Heat suffused her entire body, making her sweat beneath her sweater. Shamus could drive away the cold, whether it was physical or emotional. When he raised his head, all she could do was stare at him. She licked her lips, not wanting to lose his taste and he groaned. “Enough of that. This isn’t the time or the place.” He tucked a

128


NJ Walters

lock of hair behind her ear and brushed another smudge of dirt from her face. “We need to finish here and then I need some coffee.” “Right.” She reached out and swiped at the bridge of his nose. “I’m not the only one who’s dusty.” “Yeah, but I’m a manly kinda guy. It just makes me look tough.” Cyndi laughed, as she knew he’d intended. He was only joking, but the fact was, he was right. It did only serve to make him appear more rugged and handsome. “Come on, tough guy.” Tossing the cover back on the chairs, she headed toward the door. She was halfway there when some boxes caught her eye. “I just want to check this out.” Shamus laughed, but refrained from saying anything. Ignoring him, she flipped open the cover of one box and then another. They were filled with packing paper, so she reached inside and drew out one of the wrapped items. Carefully pulling back the paper, she exclaimed in delight. “China!” Laying the delicate plate back down on top of the box, she reached into the one alongside it and unwrapped another bundle. It was another plate, but a different pattern. “This is good, right?” Shamus picked up a cup and examined it. The delicate china looked fragile in his huge hand, but he held it with exquisite care. This was a man very aware of his strength, and he adjusted accordingly. Cyndi was struck with how the image defined the man as a whole. Shamus might only be thirty, but he was very self-aware, even more so than most men who were a lot older. He was a man of honesty and integrity who would never use his strength against another. But he would use every last ounce of it to protect someone he loved. She was as certain of that as she was of the fact that the sun would rise in the east tomorrow morning. He was also extremely stubborn and had a tendency to keep things to himself. It was as if he didn’t want to burden other people with his problems. It made her feel as if there was a barrier between them. She’d poured out her heart to him, while he kept his problems to himself. She was hoping he’d learn to open up and share with her more as time went on. They’d only known each other for a matter of days, but she already knew that she wanted to be loved by this man, to fall under his protection. But at the same time, she wondered who looked out for him and his best interests. Shamus was a natural caretaker, and it would be easy to allow him to take over and do everything that needed doing. Cyndi wasn’t going to allow that to happen. At least not in their relationship.


129


For one, she wanted and needed to stand on her own two feet. And secondly, Shamus needed a strong woman to stand beside him and keep the rest of the world from taking advantage of him. Not that he was a pushover. Shamus hid a will of iron beneath his easygoing façade. When it was something he cared about, she had a feeling no one could match him for sheer stubbornness. But he was such a naturally giving person that it would be easy for him to be the one always on the giving end and never on the receiving. Clearing her throat, she answered his question. “Yes, it’s very good. I need to go through all these boxes and see what’s here. I like the patterns a lot more than the formal Wedgwood that’s in the dining room hutch.” Shamus tucked the cup back in the box and closed the top. “There are six boxes here. How about we bring them downstairs, and you can check them out while we’re waiting for the coffee to brew?” Cyndi carefully closed the box next to her, once again reminded of how different Shamus was. She knew that he couldn’t care less about the china, but he cared because he sensed it was important to her. “I’d like that.” Grabbing a box, she carried it down the stairs, laying it on the floor of the storage room. Shamus was right behind her with two boxes balanced in his arms. One more trip and they had the six boxes in the storage room and the stairs to the attic shut tight. “I’ll probably leave most of the furniture up there until the renovations are done.” She grabbed a box and headed for the main staircase. “I should get the chairs down and find out who in town can do upholstery work. Once I pick out fabric, I can send them out to be done.” “Sounds like a plan.” Shamus’s boots were heavy as he followed her down the stairs. “I’ve been meaning to ask—” He broke off as he walked down the hall and into the kitchen. “Meaning to ask what?” She laid her box on the counter and watched as Shamus did the same. Dusting off his hands, he leaned against the counter. “You checked with city hall about the zoning for this, didn’t you? I know that you know what you’re doing when it comes to running a B & B, but I wasn’t sure how much you’d had to deal with town bylaws and things of that nature.” She smiled, not at all offended. She knew that he wasn’t questioning her intelligence, but he was honestly concerned. “Don’t worry. That’s not in question. This has been James land for about a hundred and fifty years. When the town was incorporated, it was agreed that this land was

130


NJ Walters

zoned for whatever the James family wanted to do with it. I searched through my father’s records. Even if the town doesn’t have it on file, I’ve got it here. But I do plan to hit city hall on Monday to check and to get the necessary permits for the renovations.” “Got it all figured out, do you?” Cyndi smiled at the look of pride and satisfaction on his face. “I wish.” Her smile disappeared. “I just wish that the rest of life was as easy to figure out.” “It’ll come.” Shamus pushed away from the counter. “Give it time.” He headed to the door. “I’ll get the other three boxes. You start the coffee.” “You sure?” Like he couldn’t carry three boxes down the stairs himself. “Positive.” He paused in the doorway. “Do you still have that cheesecake I brought last night?” “Hungry, are you?” His eyes darkened to a stormy blue-gray. “You have no idea, but cheesecake will do. For now.” With that parting shot, he left. Cyndi could only stare after him. He’d done it again. With nothing more than a look and a few words, he had all the nerves in her body jumping. Her limbs felt like jelly, and her breasts ached. The pounding of his booted feet going up the stairs shook her out of her daze. “Girl, you are in such trouble,” she muttered to herself as she hurried to start the coffee and pull the cheesecake out of the refrigerator. Still, she couldn’t hold back the smile that bloomed on her face. She might be in trouble, but she figured she was up to the challenge.


131


Chapter Fifteen Shamus held the door open for her and she stepped into the shop. This was her first real foray into town since her arrival in Jamesville. Yes, she’d visited the diner and the grocery store her first day here, as well as her lawyer, but this was different. Now, folks knew who she was. She had no idea what to expect from people, but she squared her shoulders. She wiped her sweaty palms against her dark brown, corduroy pants as she glanced around. Shamus had told her this was the best place in town to get paint and supplies. “You okay?” She knew she’d been acting strange since they’d cleaned up and left the house. Shamus had suggested the trip into town after they’d had their coffee and cheesecake, and she’d unpacked all the china they’d found in the attic. She would have been content to stay at home, but Cyndi was smart enough to know she had to do this eventually. She’d questioned his assertion that he wanted to go with her, reminding him of the problems he’d face if he were associated with her. He’d gotten a stubborn look on his face and told her to get cleaned up. She’d known he had an iron will, but this was the first time she’d really seen it in action. No, that wasn’t really true, she thought. He’d exhibited his strength of will from the very first moment she’d met him when he insisted on changing her tire. Usually, he laughed and went about doing whatever it was he felt needed doing. Cyndi had a feeling that most folks didn’t even realize they’d been steamrolled because he did it in such a good-natured way. She thought about pleading a headache and going on another day, but she had a feeling that he’d know what she was up to. The last thing she wanted to do was hurt him. She was damned if she did and damned if she didn’t. Being seen with her would hurt his reputation, but if she didn’t allow him to go with her, she sensed it would hurt him even more deeply. The man occupying her thoughts was now staring at her with concern. “I’m fine,” she hurriedly reassured him. He didn’t look totally convinced, but he left the subject alone, for which she was grateful. “This way.” He led her toward the back of the store and the colorful display of paint chips.

132


NJ Walters

She searched the aisles as she followed him, pleasantly surprised by the quality and variety of merchandise available. She was ticking through a mental list of what she needed versus what seemed to be available here. Today was all about paint, but she could barely contain the excitement flaring inside. She was itching to get on with the renovations. “Afternoon, Shamus. What can I do for you today?” The booming male voice came from the right. Cyndi turned to find a rather large man with a handlebar mustache and a bald head bearing down on them. “Afternoon, Barton. I’m looking for paint today.” “You’ve come to the right place.” He slapped Shamus on the shoulder with his huge hand. Another man would have toppled over, but Shamus didn’t move an inch. Come to think of it, Shamus was even bigger than the other man was. The man noticed her standing behind Shamus and squinted in her direction. “Who do we have here?” “Cyndi Marks.” She stuck out her hand. The smile disappeared from Barton’s face and was replaced by a scowl. “I know who you are, Ms. James.” Feeling stupid with her hand left hanging, she returned it to her side. “My name is Marks.” “Whatever your name, doesn’t change who you are, or who your family is.” The man looked as if he were grinding his teeth to keep from saying something worse. “No, it doesn’t,” she said softly. Cyndi was who she was, but she was beginning to doubt the people of this town would ever let her move beyond the past. Nor would they ever forget who her father was and the way he’d all but ruled Jamesville for so many years. Cyrus James hadn’t been well liked by anyone. Respected, certainly. Feared, definitely. But nobody had liked him. “I don’t think you’ll find what you’re looking for here.” Barton rocked back on his heels, his hands on his hips. “That’s enough, Barton. Cyndi is with me.” Shamus’s hard tone cut through their conversation. It was almost comical how the older man’s expression changed from anger to one of disbelief. “We can take our business elsewhere if you’re not interested.” Cyndi could tell the man wasn’t quite sure what to do. Shamus’s company probably did a lot of business with him. He didn’t want to risk alienating a partner in B & O Construction, yet at the same time, he obviously didn’t want her in his store.


133


“That’s okay, Shamus.” She laid her hand on his arm, not surprised to feel the tension in his muscles. “We can go somewhere else.” She kept her voice low and calm. “No, it’s not okay.” He glanced at her, but returned his stare to the proprietor. The older man was starting to sweat, beads of perspiration dotting his forehead. He glared at Cyndi before looking back at Shamus. “Stay if you want.” Turning, he stalked back to his front counter. “Such a gracious welcome,” she murmured as she watched him retreat. “Barton’s not so bad. Not usually.” Shamus tucked her beneath his arm, his face stormy. “I’m sorry about that.” “Don’t be. It’s what I expected.” “It’s not right.” She could tell that Shamus was truly upset by this. “Barton McGinty moved here after you left, but I know he had dealings with your father over at the bank.” “That explains a lot.” She sighed. “It’s only going to get worse, you know.” She took a step away from him, ignoring his scowl. “If you want to get out, now is the time to walk away. He’s watching and it would be a very public venue for us to have a fight and falling out. It would be all over town before the supper dishes were cleared away tonight.” His large hand clasped her shoulder and pulled her back beneath the shelter of his arm. “I’m not walking away. The sooner you get that through your head the better. It’s just going to take people time to get used to seeing you in town again. Once people get to know you, they’ll change. You’re not your father, nor are you the same woman who left here fourteen years ago.” Sighing, she gave in. She was no match for Shamus and he seemed bound and determined to be with her. A part of her actually liked the fact that a man like Shamus not only wanted to be with her, but would also defy an entire town to do so. Another part of her knew that this would only stir a pot that was close to bubbling over. “Let’s look at paint chips.” The quicker they could pick out paint, the sooner they could get out of here. It didn’t take long for Cyndi to put the man watching them from the front counter mostly out of her mind. The array of paint chips held her attention. There were so many choices, but she quickly narrowed them down to certain color palettes. The downstairs would be first, so she concentrated on finding colors for those rooms. The formal living room would go a pale lemon and the front parlor a robin’s egg-blue. The library was also going in a shade of yellow, or perhaps green, to brighten up the dark area. In the dining area,

134


NJ Walters

she definitely wanted green, but she couldn’t decide which shade. She was leaning toward a light sage color, but wasn’t sure. Shamus took the paint chips from her hand. “Why don’t we get five or six samples of the yellow and green? That way we can do some test patches on the walls. Maybe you’ll like some of the colors for the bedrooms upstairs.” “Good idea.” She hung back as Shamus strode to the counter and ordered their sample cans of paint. Cyndi strolled off to check out a lighting display while Shamus dealt with Barton. She figured the man would be less hostile with her not around. Standing back, she peered up at the lights hanging from the ceiling. She wanted new light fixtures for some of the rooms, but she wasn’t sure that the ones here were exactly what she was looking for. She glanced over at the counter only to find Barton glaring at her. Her stomach sank, but she ignored the sickening feeling as she strode toward Shamus. “I’m going to wait outside.” “You sure?” Shamus’ eyes narrowed as he frowned. “Yes. I could use the fresh air.” Plus, she could stand to be away from such open hostility. “I won’t be long.” She could tell he wanted to say something else, but left it at that. She was grateful. The last thing she wanted was an even bigger scene. “Take your time.” Clutching her purse tight to her stomach, she left the store and stepped outside. The sky was overcast, but it wasn’t too windy. Cyndi sucked in a breath of clean, cool air and let it out slowly. “You’ve got some nerve coming back here.” Cyndi whirled around at the venom in the voice behind her. An older woman in about her mid-sixties was glaring at Cyndi, pure hate glowing from her eyes. She was dressed simply in a blue-checkered blouse and black pants. Her hair was twisted in a bun and her face was heavily lined. But it was the despair in her eyes that struck Cyndi the most. “Do I know you?” “No. But I know you. I know all the trouble you caused years ago, striding around town like you owned the place. I know that your father foreclosed on the farm that had been in my family for five generations. The house is empty now, has been for six months.” “I’m sorry.” “You’re sorry,” the older woman spat.


135


“I had nothing to do with you losing your farm.” She’d never had anything to do with her father’s business dealings. “You’re a James. That’s all that matters.” The woman’s hands were fisted at her sides and she was shaking. Cyndi knew then that she not only had her own reputation to live down in this town but her father’s as well. “From what I hear, you’re already causing problems.” Cyndi had heard enough. “I’m sorry, but I need to go now.” The older woman smiled cruelly. “Not here a week yet and you’ve already causing trouble in a company that employs a lot of folks around here.” Totally bewildered, Cyndi stared at the older woman. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Her stomach began to roil, and she knew that she didn’t want to hear what this woman was going to tell her. “My son was at Jessie’s Diner this morning and overheard Shamus O’Rourke and his brother-in-law having words this morning. Seems that Burke Black don’t want to do business with you, but young Shamus does. Now Shamus is on vacation. Vacation,” she spat. “Probably gone for good. Bet that makes you happy.” Cyndi thought she might be sick then and there. It was only sheer effort that kept her from losing the contents of her stomach. “You’ll excuse me.” She turned quickly, leaving the woman standing in front of the hardware store. She could feel the other woman’s eyes on her as she all but ran for the truck. What had she done? Her presence here had caused more of a split between Shamus and his family than she thought. Now she knew what had been on his mind earlier. She’d thought it might be serious, but she’d had no idea just how much. Bypassing his truck, she decided to walk home. She had to make the break from Shamus now, before this got any worse. There was still time for him to mend the breach with his family. She heard her name being called, but ignored it as she stumbled down the road, practically blind as tears filled her eyes. She swiped them away and kept on walking. A heavy hand descended on her shoulder, spinning her around. Not knowing who it was she jerked back, ready for another attack, whether verbal or physical. Shamus held up his hands and took a step back. “What’s wrong? What happened back there? What did Sadie Hargrove say to you?”

136


NJ Walters

Cyndi was past all caution and control. “What’s wrong? I’ll tell you what’s wrong.” She took a step toward him and poked him in the chest with her index finger. “I’m not welcome in this town because of who I am. Not only that, I find out from a complete stranger that my father foreclosed on their family farm. And, by the way, I also managed to drive you away from B & O Construction this morning.” She was panting heavily now. Her head was pounding, her stomach sick. Grief and anger filled her, making her heart ache. “You have to stay away from me.” She whirled around to leave, but he caught her with both hands. “You’re not to blame for the actions of others. Your father had plenty of enemies in this town. That’s got nothing to do with you.” “That’s got everything to do with me. No matter what my name is or what I’ve done with my life, in this town I’m a James.” His fingers tightened around her shoulders, but she wouldn’t turn and face him. Stubbornly, she looked out over the street. If she looked at Shamus, she’d never be able to walk away. And she had to. For his sake. “You’re more than just a name, Cyndi. You’re a beautiful, stubborn, kind woman. This town doesn’t know you at all.” “And you do,” she snapped. “Yeah.” He buried his face in her hair and inhaled. She could feel his lips lightly caress her. “I do know you. The real you. A woman who lived through a horrific past and came out stronger and wiser. A woman who has a dream and isn’t afraid to tackle it even though it won’t be easy.” She gave a bitter laugh. “Not so strong. I was just thinking it would be best for everyone if I packed up and left.” His arms slid around her waist and he pulled her back against his chest. “Not best for everyone. Not for me.” The low, intimate tone of his voice tugged at her heart, but she hardened it. “Not for you,” she retorted sarcastically. “Look what my being here has done to you.” Her voice almost broke. She felt such pain for him. He swayed with her in his arms, rocking her gently from side to side. “That’s not your fault. Burke and I had a disagreement, and I took some vacation time so we could both cool off, and I could help you with your renovations. That’s it. You didn’t do anything. I offered to do the renovations at your place. It was my decision.” She could hear the hurt in his voice. “I’m so sorry, Shamus.” She clasped her hands over his, squeezing gently. “But the disagreement with Burke was over me.”


137


“Maybe it was, but it was about more than just you,” he insisted. “My family needs to let go of the past and learn to trust my judgment when it comes to my personal life.” He loosened his hold and turned her in his arms. She didn’t resist. The need to comfort him overrode all else. She laid her palms flat on his chest as she looked up at him. “I’m so sorry.” He gave one hard shake of his head. “Not your fault. The fact is Burke won’t let go of the past. They can think whatever they want about you, because they don’t really know you. They know me, or at least I thought they did. They should trust my decisions, and me, but they don’t. That’s what this is all about.” He drew her tight against his chest and she rested her cheek against his heart. It pounded slow and heavy, soothing her battered soul. “I want to help. I don’t want to make things worse.” “Then don’t walk away from me.” She jerked slightly in his arms. “Don’t deny it,” he continued. “I know you, Cyndi. You’d walk away in a second if you thought it was for my good. But it’s not. You’ve become very important to me in a very short time.” “More important than your family?” She needed to make him see, make him understand the consequences of his actions. “It doesn’t have to be a case of more or less. You’re all important to me. But my family has to have some faith in me or our relationship is built on nothing but air. They’ll come around in time. I know they will.” His pain was palpable and Cyndi didn’t know what to do to make things better. All of a sudden, she realized they were standing on the side of the road, giving more fodder for the gossipers of this town. “Let’s go home. We can talk there.” She shifted in his arms, taking his hand in hers and walking back toward the truck. Shamus followed her, ignoring the few folks who’d stopped and were blatantly staring at them. When they reached the truck, Shamus held her door for her before going around and climbing in on the driver’s side. “I got the paint samples.” He pointed to a small box on the seat as he turned the key in the ignition, put the truck in gear, and pulled away from the store. The paint didn’t matter any more. She was too upset to even get remotely excited about the renovations. Maybe she should just sell the place and go back to Vermont. She had more than enough money to live on even if she never worked another day in her life. She didn’t want to

138


NJ Walters

leave. She wanted, no needed, to put her past behind her. But she’d leave in a heartbeat, if it would help Shamus mend the breach with his family. That realization hit her like a ton of bricks. Shamus’s well-being had become more important to her than facing down the demons of her past. Shamus made a sharp turn and it interrupted her musings. “This isn’t the way home.” She glanced around. He was driving down Peach Street. “It’s the way to my home.” He pulled into a driveway in front of a neat, red house with white shutters. Shutting off the ignition, he turned to her. “Come inside with me.”

Shamus kept an eye on Cyndi as she climbed out of the vehicle and started up the walkway. He half expected her to bolt again like she had back at the hardware store. Closing his eyes for a moment, he huffed out a breath. He hadn’t expected her to find out about what had happened between him and Burke so quickly. It shouldn’t have surprised him though, for it seemed there was no end of folks who wanted to make Cyndi’s life miserable. It was ironic when you thought about it. Cyndi wasn’t intentionally hurting anyone. She was just trying to settle here and build a life. He wasn’t quite sure why he’d brought her here, except that he wanted to see her in his house, to know what she thought of it. “It’s pretty.” She eyed the shutters and the front porch that extended the length of the house. Both were painted a crisp white. “Thanks. I put in the porch and shutters about five years ago.” He unlocked the front door and held it open. “This is the house I grew up in. I bought it from my family years ago and renovated it.” “I was here once, a long time ago.” Her voice was soft as if she was lost in her memories. Shamus remembered his conversation with Dani. Cyndi had come to see his sister to apologize just before she left town all those years ago. He breathed a sigh of relief when she stepped inside. The foyer was nowhere near as large as the one in her house, but it was cheerful and inviting. An old, oak bench sat just inside, a place to sit and put on your boots. Brass hooks stood in a row on the opposite wall, waiting to take coats. Cyndi toed off her shoes without saying a word and headed toward the living room. Actually, it was now the living room and dining room area combined. He’d taken down a wall when he’d renovated. Shamus had replaced the brick fireplace with one done in river stones.


139


Brown, leather furniture filled the room and a maple cabinet stood on one wall, housing the entertainment equipment. “It’s beautiful.” She reached out and stroked the sofa. “Might have known you’d have leather.” He laughed and relaxed slightly. “And why is that?” “You’re a bachelor, aren’t you?” “Maybe not for much longer.” He could have bitten his tongue when she tensed again. Where the hell had that thought come from? He shook his head. He had to stop getting ahead of himself. But a sense of rightness descended upon him. Cyndi was the right woman for him. It didn’t matter that he was nine years younger than she was. All the better for him to keep up with her. It didn’t matter that there was bad blood and a history between her and his family. He could outwait them. Once they realized he was serious about her, they’d have to take the time to get to know her. Once they did, he was sure they’d love her. If they didn’t…well, he didn’t want to go down that road. Not until he had to. But there was no way he was walking away from Cyndi. His sister had Burke, and his brother had Shannon. Shamus wanted what they had—a loving family of his own. He knew in his heart that he’d never feel the same way about another woman as he felt about the one currently exploring his home. He knew himself well enough to know she was the one for him. He’d never been in love before, never been the type to fall in and out of love, as he’d dated over the years. There had always been something missing and he’d known it—that is until he’d met a woman in a broken-down car on the side of a road. Right now, his biggest challenge was to keep her from walking away from what they could have together because she felt it was the best thing for him. The best thing for him was Cyndi. He watched as she disappeared into the kitchen, following her when he heard her exclamation of delight. She was kneeling on the bench seat of the kitchen table staring out the huge, glass window when he entered the room. “This is amazing.” She swiveled her head around when she heard his footsteps. “Thanks. I knocked out a wall and extended this section of the house.” He’d installed windows on the far end, making a cozy eating area in the kitchen that looked out over the yard

140


NJ Walters

and the woods behind it. The windows ran along the three sides, dominating the area and giving a perfect view from wherever a person sat. She ran her fingers lightly over the window frame. “You do wonderful work.” “Come on, I want to show you the upstairs.” It took a few more minutes to get her out of the kitchen, as Cyndi had to examine the maple cabinets and the stainless steel appliances. Finally, they headed up the stairs. “How long did it take you to do all this?” Shamus shrugged. “A little over two years. I worked on it during the evenings and on weekends. I didn’t tear the entire place up at once, but did it a room at a time.” “It’s amazing. You’re amazing.” He could hear the wonder in her voice and it filled him with pride. He didn’t have as much money as she did, but he was a hard worker and proud of his skills. “Oh my.” She’d halted in front of a door, staring inside. “I want my new bathroom to look like this.” Shamus laughed as he urged her inside. The room was his favorite to relax in after a hard day’s work. Windows ringed the extra-large bathtub, giving him a view of the back garden. Several plants added freshness to the room. Sandy, slate tiles covered the floor and the wall around the built-in shower stall. The counter was slightly darker, the sinks a sparkling white and the fixtures a brushed nickel. “We can do that.” That would suit him just fine because he planned on spending a lot of time at Cyndi’s place in the future. He’d need a big tub to relax in and if he was lucky, he’d convince Cyndi to join him in many a long, hot bath. His body jerked, his cock stirring to life in his jeans. He tried to ignore his growing problem as he continued the tour. He’d taken out one of the small bedrooms, adding space to both the bathroom and the new master bedroom. Cyndi stopped just inside the door of his bedroom, staring at the king-sized bed needed to comfortably accommodate his six-foot-four frame. The room was simple. Deep blue in color, the comforter and drapes matched the walls. The floor was a rich hardwood that gleamed. An oak dresser and a comfortable wingback chair completed the room. “It’s nice. Cozy.” She wrapped her arms around herself, rubbing her hands over her forearms. “This isn’t a good idea. I should go.”


141


“This is a very good idea.” He tugged her into his arms, holding her close enough for her to feel the turgid length of his erection against her belly. “Perfect, in fact.” Her fingernails bit into his biceps. He could see her fighting with herself. Should she leave? Should she stay? He didn’t wait for her to decide. Bending down, he kissed her, putting everything he felt into the simple embrace. She made a small mewling sound in the back of her throat as she held herself still. Shamus deepened the kiss, tilting his head to one side to deepen the contact. Cyndi trembled, her entire body quivering as her hands slowly slid up his shoulders and wrapped around his neck. Shamus shuddered with relief and growing desire. Cyndi was in his home, in his arms. Nothing else mattered. They’d deal with the problems of the outside world later. For now, nothing else existed but them.

142


NJ Walters

Chapter Sixteen Cyndi finished piling her breakfast dishes into the dishwasher as she glanced at the clock. She’d slept much later than she’d intended. Considering that she was facing another tough day today, she’d wanted to get an earlier start. The antique dealers were arriving this morning, plus all the problems of yesterday hadn’t disappeared overnight. Still, she had a silly smile on her face as she closed the door of the dishwasher and turned it on. Her thoughts drifted back to yesterday evening at Shamus’s house. He’d stripped her naked and made love to her on his bed, in his home. It had felt different than the other times—deeper, as if there was more of a commitment on both sides. Cyndi had no idea if what they had together would be able to weather the public scrutiny and disapproval, but she was willing to face it if Shamus was. Her body tingled and she gave herself a shake. She had a lot to do today and Amanda Barrington and Linda Fletcher would be here sometime within the next two hours. Shamus would be over later after he stopped by the hardware store to pick up several gallons of paint. After they’d made love and tried out the huge tub in Shamus’s bathroom, they’d tumbled down the stairs to raid the refrigerator. While she was making sandwiches for them, Shamus had scrounged in his basement. He’d found a six-by-five piece of board and painted test patches of all the samples he’d picked up at the hardware store. By the time they’d finished eating, the paint was dry and they’d decided on the best colors for the dining room, the living room, and the front parlor. Most of the furniture currently in those rooms would hopefully disappear with Linda Fletcher when she left tomorrow afternoon. Cyndi filled a mug with coffee. Cradling it in her hands, she made her way to her father’s office. She’d decided that it was time to have another look in the wall safe. She’d been putting it off for a few days now. Glancing down at the almost invisible scar on her right hand, she sighed. She was still no closer to figuring out who had wanted to hurt her, or at least scare her, that fateful night. Not that she expected to ever know who had shot at her. There were no leads and the list of her father’s enemies was endless.


143


Cyndi placed the mug on top of the desk before striding over to the picture that hid the wall safe. Lifting it off the wall, she laid it aside. She’d have to find something else to cover the safe. If Linda Fletcher would take the painting for the auction, it was leaving the house. If she wouldn’t take it, Cyndi planned to shove it in the back of the attic. She spun the dial on the safe, stopping at the correct numbers. The handle turned easily, and she swung the door open. Like Pandora’s box, she had a feeling there were things in here that would be better off not seeing the light of day. But she was fully committed to the job at hand. Besides which, she had to know what was here. Maybe it would give her a better idea of who might be behind the shooting. Reaching inside, she pulled out three leather-bound journals and several stacks of papers, carrying them over to the desk. She’d examine them in a minute, but what she really wanted to see was her mother’s jewelry. There were twelve cases in all, some big, others small. Piling them into her arms, Cyndi took them back to the desk, depositing them there. Her hands were shaking as she opened the first one. It was the necklace she’d seen the night she’d discovered the safe. Leaving the velvet case open, Cyndi picked up a smaller one and pried the lid up. “Ohmygod,” she gasped. Nestled on a bed of plush red velvet was a stunning pair of diamond earrings. They were shaped like large teardrops and were obviously worth a small fortune. She traced her finger over the cool stones, barely able to believe they were real. But they were real, of that there was no doubt. Her father wouldn’t have settled for anything less than the best. One box at a time, she opened them all. Heart pounding, she dropped into the chair behind the desk and just stared. There were diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and emeralds. Four necklaces, five pairs of earrings, and three bracelets shimmered and shone in the early morning sun streaming in through the windows. She slipped an emerald bracelet over her wrist, holding it to the light. The gems showed off their brilliant beauty. Replacing it carefully in its box, she plucked up a diamond necklace. It glittered like ice. Cyndi shuddered, returning it to its bed of velvet. One by one, Cyndi examined each piece, searching for a glimpse of a memory. She’d hoped to recognize at least one of the pieces, to be able to conjure up some elusive snippet of her past with her mother, but there was nothing. They were all beautiful pieces of jewelry, but they left her cold.

144


NJ Walters

The doorbell pealed, making her jump. Slamming the lids shut, she gathered up the boxes and hurried over to the safe, all but tossing them inside and slamming the door. She glanced out the window, shocked to see a van and a truck in the driveway. She’d been so absorbed in the jewelry that they’d driven up without her even hearing them approach. The bell rang again and she hurried out of the room, closing the door behind her. She’d gather her father’s papers and the journals and take them to her room. Tonight, she promised herself. Tonight she’d take the time to read them. The bell chimed one more time just as she reached the door and swung it open. “Hi.” Out of breath and her head still spinning from the fortune in jewelry she’d just uncovered, Cyndi greeted her visitors. The tall, dark-haired woman, in stylish, black slacks and a matching jacket, seemed slightly taken aback, but then she smiled. “Good morning, I’m Linda Fletcher.” Cyndi recognized the cultured tones of her voice. They’d talked several times on the phone, setting up this weekend. “Cyndi Marks.” Cyndi offered her hand and Linda shook it. The handshake was firm and no nonsense. “Please come in.” Another woman was standing just behind Linda on the steps. This woman was a bit shorter than Linda, her hair a profusion of cinnamon-colored curls. She was dressed more casually in jeans and a dark brown, corduroy jacket. “Hi, I’m Amanda Barrington.” Her wire-rimmed glasses gave her a slightly bookish appearance, but she still didn’t fit Cyndi’s idea of a rare book dealer. “Welcome. Come on in.” Cyndi beckoned them into the house. Neither woman bothered to contain their curiosity, glancing unabashedly around the foyer, as they removed their coats and hung them on the coat rack. “Would you like some coffee?” “Would I?” Amanda all but groaned. “I’ve only had one cup this morning and I could definitely use some more.” Cyndi laughed, liking Amanda more by the minute. She had a smattering of freckles across her nose and an easy smile. Linda seemed more reserved, but still very nice. She remembered her coffee mug on her desk and paused outside the door. It was silly to be concerned about preserving the privacy of the office. After all, she was allowing these women access to her entire house this weekend. Swinging the door open, she hurried into the room. “I was just working in here and didn’t hear you drive up.” Grabbing her mug, she turned to find both women staring at the room. Cyndi laughed. “Overwhelming, isn’t it?”


145


“I’ll say,” Amanda easily agreed. “It’s strong and very masculine,” Linda observed. “That about sums it up.” Cyndi strolled over to stand beside them. “Most of the furniture will be going from this room. I need to pack up the papers in the desk and such, but I want just about every last piece gone from this room.” Both women stared at her and she could hear the vehemence in her own voice. “Sorry.” She rubbed the back of her neck. “Memories.” “There will probably be a lot more before the weekend is over,” Linda added gently. “No matter how ready you think you are to let go, it’s never easy.” Cyndi knew that she was right, but the quicker this was done, the quicker she could get on with the rest of her life. Her gaze flicked to the safe. “Do you deal in estate jewelry or do you know someone who does?” Linda’s excitement was palpable. “I can definitely handle the jewelry for you. We don’t get much, but it’s a passion of mine.” It was obvious the woman loved her job. “Good.” Cyndi ushered them out of the room, down the hallway, and into the kitchen. “Because I’ve got quite a bit of it.” Her own jewelry was scattered across her bed and floor upstairs. She’d never even thought to sort through that yet. The women opted to pull up a stool at the counter rather than sit at the table. Cyndi took down mugs and filled them, placing them in front of her guests. Dumping her own cold coffee down the drain, she poured herself a fresh cup. “What about clothing? It’s probably not worth much, but there’s more than a closet full of designer clothes from the early nineties upstairs as well. Plus, my father’s got closets full of designer men’s clothing.” Linda broke out into a huge grin. “I have to tell you that you’re making my heart pitterpatter.” Cyndi laughed as she leaned against the counter. “I’ll take that as a yes.” “You certainly can,” Linda laughed. “Don’t worry,” she said to Amanda. “I’ve got an entire room of wall-to-wall bookcases just waiting for you.” Amanda rubbed her hands together. “Good. For a minute there, I thought that Linda was going to have all the fun.”

146


NJ Walters

Cyndi felt more relaxed than she had since she arrived in Jamesville. It was nice to talk to people who had no idea of her past, to people who didn’t hate her because of who she was. She noticed Linda’s gaze had gone to the cooking island where she’d left the china that she and Shamus had dragged down from the attic. “Those I’m not selling.” “I don’t blame you. May I?” Cyndi nodded and Linda slid from her stool and strode to the dishes. “These are lovely.” Picking up a tea plate, she examined the back. “Minton, circa nineteen-twenty-three. The tea plate and cup and saucer alone are worth about a hundred dollars.” Laying it carefully aside, she picked up a dinner plate. “Spode,” she sighed. “Some of these pieces are worth a lot of money.” She picked up a few more plates and examined them. “Others are not quite so rare, but they’re still lovely pieces. You’ve got some nice Johnson Brothers and some Royal Albert as well. Quite a varied collection.” “I’m converting this place into a B & B and I plan to use most of these dishes. I may need more. I’m not sure yet.” “If you decide you want more or need to complete a place setting or just some extra pieces, let me know.” Linda placed the plate carefully back on the table and picked up a teacup. “I can get you whatever you need.” Cyndi hadn’t really thought about that before, but she was making a good contact. “I may need some furniture, but I’m not sure yet. I think that the attic will have everything I need.” Linda groaned. “You’re killing me here. You have an attic loaded with enough furniture to fill this place again?” “Pretty much.” Cyndi grinned. “My family never threw anything out.” Amanda laughed. “You do realize that most women save this kind of rapture for men and not old books and furniture.” “Most women aren’t as smart as us,” Linda replied wryly, making them all laugh as she carefully returning the cup to its saucer. Cyndi realized she was enjoying herself. It was a shame these women weren’t going to be here longer. She had a feeling they would both make good friends. “Let’s get you both settled in upstairs.” As they left the kitchen, Cyndi teased Linda. “And don’t get too comfortable. Your bedroom furniture is going, too.” Amanda snickered and Linda laughed. “Hey, if I like it, maybe I’ll buy it.”


147


They were at the bottom of the stairs when the doorbell rang again. Cyndi excused herself and went to the door. She hoped it wasn’t anyone else wanting to cause trouble. She wasn’t expecting Shamus for another couple of hours yet. Opening the door, Cyndi found herself swept up into strong arms. Shamus was early. She barely had time to assimilate that pleasure before firm lips descended, capturing hers. Her hands crept up to lock around his neck as he maneuvered her inside, kicking the door closed with his booted heel. “Ahem.” It took a minute and another exaggerated throat clearing for Cyndi to remember the two women behind her. Shamus slowly pulled his lips from hers, breaking the kiss. “Don’t tell me,” he murmured huskily. “Your company is standing right behind us.” Flustered, she planted her hands on his chest, pushing him away. “Yes.” She tried to ignore the frisson of pleasure filling her. Shamus looked as handsome as ever in faded blue jeans that clung to him like a second skin and a white T-shirt under his leather jacket. His hair was caught at his nape in its usual ponytail, setting off his masculine face to perfection. “Sorry about that. I figured they’d be hard at work by now, cleaning the place out,” he whispered against her ear. Turning to the women watching with avid interest a few feet away, he smiled as he extended his hand. “Shamus O’Rourke. Pleased to meet you both.” Cyndi shook off the remnants of pleasure still coursing through her veins and pulled herself together enough to make the introductions. “I was just about to show them their rooms.” “Great. I can bring in your bags, if you’d like.” Both ladies offered their keys and Shamus left to collect their suitcases. Cyndi turned to find both women staring at Shamus’s butt. She didn’t know whether to be outraged or amused. It was a fine behind, and encased in faded denim, it was pretty irresistible. Linda cleared her throat. “Sorry about that.” The look in her eye suggested that she was anything but sorry. She shrugged. “What can I say? I’m trained to observe quality goods.” She said it in such a tongue-in-cheek way that Cyndi laughed. Amanda’s gaze went from one woman to the other. “He’s definitely quality.” Still smiling, Cyndi led them up the stairs to the two guest rooms she’d prepared. Shamus was close on their heels with the luggage, but he’d taken the time to remove his jacket. The Tshirt he was wearing was long-sleeved, and hugged his shoulders and chest. It was hard for her not to snuggle up next to him for a hug, but she managed to retain some dignity.

148


NJ Walters

Linda had a large suitcase, but Amanda had a small overnight bag. Leaving both women to settle in their rooms, she told them to meet her down in the study when they were ready. Shamus slung his arm over her shoulders as they walked down the stairs together. “What do you think of them?” Cyndi snaked her arm around his waist, enjoying the feel of his arm around her. “I like them. I think this entire process is going to be easier because of them.” They paused at the bottom of the stairs and he turned her in his arms. “You don’t have to get rid of anything you don’t want to. If you need some more time to decide about some items, don’t pressure yourself. We can always put them up in the attic for now.” Her heart swelled and in that minute, she knew she loved Shamus. He’d blindsided her the moment they’d met, sweeping her into a whirlwind of passion. But it was more than that. She felt his care and concern for her in everything he did. He was an amazing man. Everything she’d ever wished for and hoped to find in a relationship. The fact that there was such an age discrepancy and she had such a negative history with his family should have been enough to drive them apart. Instead, it had brought them closer together. “Hey.” He tucked a lock of hair gently over the curve of her ear. “You okay?” Was she okay? No, she wasn’t. Her life had been knocked off its axis and, for better or worse, there was no going back. She owed it to herself and to Shamus to play this out until the very end. Their relationship would either make it or it wouldn’t. But if it didn’t, it wouldn’t be because she hadn’t given it her all. “Yeah,” she replied huskily. “I’m fine.” Not looking totally convinced, he glanced up the stairs and let it drop for now. Cyndi knew that if she hadn’t had company, he wouldn’t have let it go. “I got the paint you wanted.” “That’s good.” It was better to move to safer topics for now. “You can just put it in the dining room for now. I’m going to start there with Linda and if she agrees to take the set, it won’t take long to clear the room.” “You’re going to need help moving the furniture.” They walked toward the front door. Cyndi shrugged. She’d thought about that, but really didn’t know who to call. “Between you and me and Linda, we should be able to manage.” Shamus shook his head. “Some of this furniture is way too heavy. We’re going to need a couple more guys.”


149


Anger filled her at this reminder of how much the people in this town didn’t like her. She’d almost forgotten in the few minutes she’d spent in Linda and Amanda’s company. “Well, it’s not as if I can just pick up the phone and call someone. If you’ve forgotten, I don’t have a lot of friends in this town.” “But I do.” Ignoring her burst of anger, he wrapped his hand around her nape and squeezed gently. The tight muscles in her neck loosened and she almost groaned with pleasure. “You can’t put yourself in that position, Shamus. You don’t want to make them choose between your friendship and their animosity toward me and my family.” “Don’t worry about it.” Reaching into his back pocket, he drew out his cell phone. “You keep saying that, but I keep worrying. One of us has to worry.” She didn’t understand how he could be so blasé about this. His mouth tightened slightly, the only indication that he wasn’t quite as relaxed as he seemed. “Better to know now rather than later. If folks I’ve known most of my life are going to turn on me for something like this, then I want to know.” “Oh, Shamus.” He already had problems with his family because of her. This would just make it worse. “Maybe you should just take off for the day.” He shook his head. “You’re not getting rid of me that easily.” He planted a quick kiss on her lips. “You’re not to blame for other people’s actions. They’re all responsible for themselves.” “But you being around me isn’t helping,” she pointed out. “Maybe not, but it feels right to me.” He rubbed his nose against hers, inhaling deeply before pulling away. “Damn, you smell good.” She laughed. “Stop that. We both have work to do today.” She remembered the journals and papers on her father’s desk. “I finally had a look in the office safe.” Concern filled his blue-gray eyes. “Anything you want to talk about?” “Not yet. I didn’t have a chance to go through the journals or papers yet. I plan to do it tonight. But I did find a lot of jewelry. I know they belonged to my mother, but I don’t feel any attachment to them. I’m going to sell them.” She said the last decisively. It was the right thing to do. “Whatever you think is best.” He cupped her face in his hand. “All I want is for you to be happy.” What had she ever done to deserve a man this fine and good? “I know.” Turning her lips into his palm, she placed a kiss there before stepping away. “Now, you’ve got paint to bring in and

150


NJ Walters

I’m going to store all those papers upstairs. I’ll get Amanda started in the library before Linda and I head to the dining room.” “Okay.” Shamus rolled his shoulders. “I’ll make some calls before I bring in the paint from the truck.” Cyndi stood in the doorway as he sauntered toward his truck. He already had his phone to his ear and was talking to someone on the other end. She hoped he didn’t have his hopes up too high. She doubted he’d find someone willing to help her. Footsteps on the stairs alerted her to the fact that the other women were on their way to join her. Closing the front door, she took a deep breath. She only hoped she and Shamus knew what they were doing. Their relationship was going to have to face a lot more hardships before it got better.


151


Chapter Seventeen It took Shamus half a dozen calls, but he finally found two men from his usual work crew who were willing to come and help him at Cyndi’s. They were younger than some of the ones he’d phoned first and hadn’t had any dealings with her father. Therefore, they didn’t have any of the prejudices many of the older folks did. Heck, they barely even remembered Cyndi. Plus, they were glad to earn some extra money on the weekend. It was shocking to him how many people who’d called themselves his friends for years, found it easy to turn their back on him now when he asked for their help. People he’d helped over the years without question. Live and learn, he told himself. He still hadn’t given up hope his family and some of his friends would come to accept the fact that Cyndi was a part of his life. They were good people, and he had faith in them. But in the meantime, he wasn’t going to stand around and hold his breath either. Shamus was a realist. All he could do was move forward with his life, making the best choices he could. Pocketing his phone, he went to the back of the truck and lifted out a box containing several gallons of paint, drop cloths, and paintbrushes. The air was crisp for an October morning, but not cold. The sun was shining, beckoning people to come out and play. Maybe he’d convince Cyndi to go for a walk later. He bounded up the front steps and let himself into the house. He could hear the murmur of voices and followed the sound. He glanced in the library on the way along and saw Amanda Barrington already hard at work. She was leaning over a table, typing into her laptop, several large books alongside her. He shifted the box in his arms and continued on to the dining room. Standing in the doorway, he watched Cyndi interacting with Linda Fletcher. Cyndi was animated as she opened the china cabinet and displayed the contents for the antiques dealer. She laughed at something Linda said and Shamus couldn’t help but smile. Damn, he had it bad. As if sensing his scrutiny, Cyndi’s gaze jerked toward the door. Shamus ambled into the room and deposited the box in a clear corner before joining the women. “How’s it going?”

152


NJ Walters

“Good. Linda is going to take everything in this room from the table and chairs to the dishes and silverware.” “Great. You need any help packing this stuff?” “No.” Linda shook her head. “No offense, but I want this packed properly. Do you have any idea what this stuff is worth?” “Nope.” Shamus grinned as he leaned over to study the dishes. They were okay, he supposed. The blue color was pretty enough. “They’re Wedgwood.” The tone of Linda’s voice was almost reverent. “And the crystal is Baccarat.” “I take it that’s good?” Hell, even he recognized that name. It meant expensive. “You sure you want to dump all this stuff?” “I’m sure.” Cyndi straightened her shoulders and nodded. He was beginning to recognize the stubborn expression on her face—the one that signaled she meant business. “Good enough. How about I bring in some of those boxes from the truck parked out front?” “That would be wonderful.” Linda was already carefully transferring the dishes from the cabinet to the table. “If we get these packed up, then we can clear this room for you fairly quickly.” “Works for me.” Unable to resist the lush fullness of Cyndi’s lips any longer, he dropped a quick kiss on her mouth on the way out the door. He heard Linda say something to Cyndi as he left. Both women laughed. Shamus grinned and whistled as he headed back to the truck to bring in the rest of the paint. Then he’d start on the packing boxes. Hopefully, Ben and Kurt, the two men he’d contacted, would be here by then and the real work could begin.

Later that afternoon, Shamus went in search of Cyndi. The dining room and parlor were now empty, and all the furniture that used to sit in both rooms was carefully packed aboard the panel truck that Linda had driven here. The library was a study in chaos, with boxes piled everywhere. He heard some muttering from within and assumed that Amanda was in there, somewhere behind the mound of boxes, still hard at work. The men he’d called to help him had just left and they’d not only managed to paint the dining room, but prime the walls in the parlor as well. Shamus had run out to the hardware store, after they’d all stopped for a quick bite of soup and sandwiches, and picked up more primer and


153


the paint for the smaller room. They hadn’t counted on getting that done today, so it was a bonus. Cyndi would be pleased. He found her in her father’s old office with Linda. Both of them were leaning over the huge, oak desk that dominated the room. He gave a perfunctory knock on the door as he entered. Cyndi glanced up and smiled at him. “All done?” “For today.” He reached her side, slipping his arm around her waist. “The dining room is painted—ceiling, walls, and trim, and the parlor is primed and ready to start painting tomorrow.” “Really? That’s wonderful.” She leaned into him and he slid his fingers over her belly, feeling the muscles beneath her top jump. “What are you two doing?” He glanced down at the desktop and froze. A fortune in gems was scattered about. “Is that stuff real?” He knew it was, but it still boggled the mind to see so much of it outside an upscale jewelry store. “Yes. I’m assuming it all belonged to my mother even though I don’t remember any of it.” “I thought I could deal with this myself.” Linda picked up a necklace and held it to the light. The diamonds glittered, the light refracting from the gems. “But this is way out of my league. I can handle the usual estate jewelry and good costume pieces from the past hundred years or so, but this kind of bling needs an expert.” “What will you do with it then?” He reluctantly released his hold on Cyndi as she leaned forward to pick up an emerald bracelet. “Linda knows a guy.” Cyndi smiled at Linda and then up at him. “He’ll be here tomorrow. Linda called him this afternoon, and he’s practically frothing at the mouth over the possibility of handling this stuff. He specializes in this kind of high-end jewelry.” Shamus couldn’t imagine having items of this value lying around the house even if they were in a safe. “I’ll be glad when they’re out of here.” “Why?” “Because, if anyone knew you had these kinds of baubles around, you’d be a target for theft.” He picked up a necklace, examining the deep blue stones. “They couldn’t sell the pieces individually, too distinctive. But they could pop all the stones out and sell them that way.” “You’re right.” Placing the bracelet she was holding back in the box, Cyndi snapped it closed. “I should have thought of that, but I was just so shocked at finding it all. I didn’t even know what was really in here until this morning.” They returned the jewelry to their respective boxes and carried them back to the safe.

154


NJ Walters

Shamus breathed a sigh of relief when the door shut. He noticed the painting leaning against the wall and picked it up, hanging it over the safe. “That painting is going, too. I hate it.” Shamus had to agree with Cyndi. It was a rather ugly piece. “Philistine,” Linda quipped. “It may not be to your taste, but there are many buyers who like this kind of ugly.” “That’s why you get the big bucks,” Cyndi retorted. Shamus watched the two women interacting and realized they’d connected and were on their way to becoming friends. He wished Linda didn’t live so far away. Cyndi could use a friend in town. “Are you ladies hungry?” “I’m starving.” Cyndi glanced over at Linda who nodded. “I imagine Amanda is too. I haven’t laid eyes on her since lunch.” “I heard muttering as I passed by, but didn’t see her. Too many boxes.” They left the room, closing the door firmly behind them. He’d noticed Cyndi did that automatically every time they left the room and assumed it must be a holdover from her childhood. Her father’s office would need the most work to rid it of his presence. “I should have planned for this earlier.” Cyndi cast an apologetic glance at them. “I just go so involved, I forgot all about dinner.” Shamus was tired. It had been a long day, physically and emotionally, but it had been more so for Cyndi. “How about I run out and pick up a couple pizzas? Or I could get chicken or Chinese food if you’d like.” “Sounds good to me,” Linda spoke up. “Let’s see what Amanda would like.” They stopped into the library and found Amanda slumped in a wingback chair, computer in her lap and a book in her hands. “Do you know what this is?” The other woman appeared dazed. “This is a first edition Charles Dickens.” She looked up at them. “It’s been like this all day.” “You hungry?” Cyndi plucked the book from Amanda’s hands and popped it onto the table. The other woman seemed appalled at Cyndi’s cavalier attitude toward the book. She glanced from the book to Cyndi and back again. Amanda seemed to shake herself as she closed her laptop and got to her feet. “You know, I am hungry.” “What would you like? Our options are pizza, chicken, or Chinese.”


155


“Not Chinese. At least not for me. I’m always hungry two hours later.” Amanda stretched and looked out the window. “Wow. When did it get dark?” Shamus glanced at his watch. “It’s after six.” The three women were physically quite different from each other and yet they all seemed to have connected on some level. He watched as they looked at one another, then back at him. “Pizza,” they all chimed. Shamus laughed. “Pizza it is.” It took him another few minutes to get the order straight. He hauled out his phone and called it in before he left. That way he wouldn’t have as long to wait. The bakery was closed, but the supermarket on the edge of town would still be open. He’d stop for dessert on his way to the pizza joint. Cyndi followed him to the door. “You sure you don’t mind doing this?” She had a smudge of dirt on her nose and he couldn’t resist rubbing it off. She crinkled her face. “I know I look a mess. I’m going to grab a quick shower while you’re gone.” “I’ll get one later.” Her eyes widened, but she didn’t say anything. “I put my overnight bag in your room earlier. Is that okay with you?” She placed her palm over his heart, which was thudding heavily. “I’d like that.” She hesitated slightly. “If you’re sure.” “I’m sure.” He was sure he wanted to spend every night for the rest of his life with this woman. “Get your shower. I’ll be back in a half hour.” “Hurry back.” Going up onto her toes, she kissed him. It took all his discipline not to drag her into his arms, kiss her senseless and carry her up the stairs to bed. That’s if they made it all the way upstairs. But they weren’t alone in the house and now was not the time. Later, he promised himself. Definitely later. Grabbing his jacket, he dropped another kiss on her upturned lips before heading out.

Later that night, he and Cyndi were propped up in bed, reading. Dinner had been a lighthearted affair. All the women had been ravenous and Shamus had been glad he’d ordered two extra-large pizzas. The chocolate cake he’d found at the grocery store had been a hit as well. While the women had chatted over coffee, he’d taken himself upstairs and showered. He figured that Cyndi was enjoying her time alone with the other two women. When he’d emerged from the shower, she’d been sprawled across the bed waiting for him. It hadn’t taken him long to

156


NJ Walters

drop the towel and pounce on her. They’d laughed at first, both of them playful. But that had quickly dropped away, leaving them both quiet and almost desperate to touch one another. When they’d both come back to their senses, Cyndi had suggested they go through her father’s papers. At first, he’d been reluctant to read them, but Cyndi had insisted. She was curled up next to him, perusing one of the leather-bound journals, a small pair of wire-rimmed glasses perched on her nose. She’d been almost hesitant to put them on. He thought they made her look adorable. Her brow furrowed as she flipped back several pages and then forward again. “This can’t be right.” “What can’t be right?” She took off her glasses, rubbed her eyes, and put them back on. “If I’m reading this right, then my father and his lawyers were involved in some questionable activities regarding land acquisitions.” “Let me see that.” He leaned closer and Cyndi pointed out some of the notations. “My father actually falsified bank records to foreclose on this property, and it’s not the first time he’s done it. He’s noted that Mr. Harris provided legal documents necessary for him to do so. That’s fraud.” Shamus whistled under his breath. “The cops need to be informed of this.” Cyndi licked her lips and shifted on the mattress. “Can we trust them?” Her tentativeness told him that she didn’t want to offend him, nor did she truly trust his brother. He couldn’t blame her, as Patrick hadn’t exactly put his best foot forward with her. “You can trust Patrick. He may not like you, but you can be damn sure that he’ll get to the bottom of this mess.” “Okay. But I want to make several copies of this first. I want one in the safe and one with my lawyer, just in case the evidence goes missing at some point.” She held up her hand when he started to protest. “It’s not necessarily Patrick I’m worried about. I know my father and if it was possible, he had a contact somewhere in the sheriff’s department. There’s no mention of anyone, but I don’t want to take chances.” “Good enough. We’ll take care of that in the morning. What else is in those journals?” It took them several more hours to finish scouring the leather-bound books. They found out that a former mayor had a gambling problem and owed money to Cyndi’s father. Another town


157


official had a penchant for prostitutes. It seemed that Cyndi’s father was privy to most of the secrets in town. Shamus wanted these incriminating journals out of the house immediately. “Who else knows these are here?” “No one. Just you and me. Oh, and your brother. I told him what I’d found in the safe the night of the shooting.” “But he just thinks they’re personal papers?” Cyndi nodded. “Yes.” “Okay, we have to assume the people involved don’t realize that your father kept a private journal.” “Why do we assume that?” Shamus pried the journal from Cyndi’s cold fingers and laid it on the bedside table. “Because someone would have tried to recover it by now, if they’d known about it. The house was empty for several weeks before you got here. Even before that, there was only a small staff here. Lots of opportunity for them to try.” She pushed back a lock of hair, tucking it behind her ear. “I see what you mean. All the paperwork in the files looks perfectly legal. If I hadn’t found these journals, I’d never have questioned them.” Her fingers tightened around the covers. “Oh, Shamus. What kind of man does what my father did? He cheated some people and blackmailed others, not for money, but for favors.” He plucked her glasses off and tossed them aside before drawing her into his arms. She felt cold, so he rubbed his hand over her arm, trying to warm her. “I don’t know, sweetheart. But you aren’t anything like him.” “Are you sure?” The uncertainty in her voice tore at him. “I’m sure. No matter what anyone else might think, I know better.” She buried her face against his chest. “Thank you for that. You have no idea what it means to me.” He wanted to comfort her, but wasn’t quite sure how to go about it. She was uncovering nasty secrets about her family, and she hadn’t had a good family history to begin with. Her life with her father had been a nightmare, and now when it should have been finally over, it seemed as if it was just beginning.

158


NJ Walters

“I’m sorry,” he murmured as he continued to stroke her arm. “Sorry you have to go through all this.” His body was responding to her nearness. He could smell the flowery scent of her soap. He recognized it from what he’d found in the shower stall earlier. Her skin was soft and she was only wearing a short nightgown made of some silky material. It brushed against his chest every time she moved, making him tense as he swallowed a groan of desire. He wanted her again. His shaft stirred, pressing against her hip. He tried to ignore it, but it was getting harder to do it with each passing second. He had a warm, sexy woman in his arms, her musky scent mingling with the fragrance of her soap to create an aphrodisiac that stirred his senses. He wanted her. Wanted to lay her on her back, mount her, and rock them both into oblivion. But he wouldn’t. Right now, Cyndi needed comfort and he wanted to give that to her more than he wanted to fulfill a physical need. It might kill him, but he was determined. “Shamus?” Her husky tone sent a shiver down his spine and his erection pulsed. “What?” She didn’t answer. Instead, she pulled away from his embrace and came up on her knees beside him. Her blue eyes were huge as she reached down and grabbed the hem of her gown, drawing it over her head. Shamus swallowed hard and reached for her, but she moved just beyond his grasp. “Let me.” He leaned back against the pillows. Whatever she wanted was hers.


159


Chapter Eighteen A shiver skated down Cyndi’s spine at the heat in Shamus’ eyes. Being naked in front of him stoked her desire higher. She might be almost a decade his senior, but it no longer mattered. Not when he looked at her like that. One thing she never doubted was the fact that he wanted her. But it went further than that. He truly believed in her and genuinely liked her. That, more than anything, is what attracted her to him. Her nipples tightened as he tucked his hands beneath his head and sprawled back against the pillows. The muscles in his arms bulged, his stomach rippled. A slow trickle of cream slid from her sex, a reminder of just how much she wanted this man. A slow, sexy grin crossed his face. His hair was loose, falling about his shoulders like a mahogany curtain. She wanted to run her fingers through it. Later, she wanted to feel those silky strands against her breasts, her stomach, and her thighs. She licked her lips, her chest rising and falling with each breath she took. Her skin felt tight and she ached between her thighs. She wanted, no–needed, the heat that flared between them whenever they touched. Cyndi wanted to forget. To put out of her mind everything they’d just uncovered. She’d had always suspected her father’s methods had been less than legal on occasions, but she’d never imagined the depths he’d sunk to in order to get what he wanted. She felt tainted, stained by virtue of being a member of the same family. She didn’t realize she’d wrapped her arms around herself until Shamus’s quiet voice penetrated her misery. “Cyndi. Why don’t we just get some rest? It’s late and we have to be up in a couple of hours.” His eyes were mostly gray, dark with concern. For her. Slowly, she released her arms, letting them fall back by her sides. This was an opportunity she wasn’t about to miss. Who knew what tomorrow would bring? Cyndi still couldn’t quite bring herself to believe that their relationship would last, but she no longer cared. No matter how much time they had, she wanted to make the most of it. A man like Shamus entered a woman’s life once, if she were lucky. Not only was he gorgeous to look at, but he was also honorable and kind, and his loyalty was unshakable.

160


NJ Walters

Cyndi loved him. There was no need to deny the truth any longer. Something about Shamus made every part of her body and soul yearn to be closer. He was easy to spend time with, and they worked side by side as if they’d been doing it for years instead of days. If she might only have him for a short while, she wanted to make the most of it. Scooting closer, she straddled one of his heavy thighs. The coarse hair tickled the inside of her smooth legs, reminding her of the intrinsic differences between the male and female of the species. And Shamus was quite the specimen. Large and heavily muscled, he was the quintessential male. Placing her palms on his thighs, she stroked upward. His cock was already swollen and ready, but she ignored it for the moment. First, she wanted to touch his magnificent chest. Her palms heated as she touched him. Muscles rippled beneath his flesh as she learned every angle and plane of his torso. A soft rumbling sound came from low in his chest, almost like the purr of a large cat. Cyndi kneaded the heavy muscles, enjoying the hard, rough feel of him. She jerked as a hand cupped her breast, but then moaned and pushed it harder into his hand. The tight nipple stabbed the center of his palm. Lowering her head, she flicked her tongue over his flat nipple. The brown disk puckered and Shamus groaned, his long legs shifting restlessly. She could feel his erection prodding her belly as she leaned over him. Her stomach felt damp from the liquid seeping from the tip. Kissing her way to the other side, she did the same thing to his other nipple. She loved the way the thin line of crisp hair bisecting his chest tickled her nose. His hand tightened on her breast, and she nipped at his chest lightly. He gave her breast one final squeeze, and let his hand drop back down to the mattress. Cyndi kissed her way down his torso. He tasted hot and salty and she couldn’t get enough of him. His hands pressed on her shoulders when she lingered too long, urging her lower. She smiled as she traced a circle around his belly button. His erection brushed her chin, demanding attention. Sitting back on her heels, she stared down at him. His erection was long and thick, the plumshaped head dark and wet. Blue veins ran up and down the length and she could see them pulsing. Reaching out, she laid her hand over him. Hot! He was so hot and hard. She tightened her fingers around him and squeezed gently. Shamus swore. She glanced up at him, and his head was tilted back, but his eyes were still open.


161


They glittered with an unrequited lust that should have frightened her. Instead, it filled her with pleasure and pride and made her womb clench with need. Her breasts ached, so she lifted her free hand and touched them. She’d never touched herself in front of anyone else before and it was surprisingly erotic. “Oh yeah,” Shamus rumbled. “Harder, sweetheart.” Cyndi almost cried out as she pumped her hand up and down his length and pinched her nipple simultaneously. She arched her hips tight against his thigh, trying to ease the pressure. Cream slipped from her core, dampening his leg. Her lungs were working hard now, trying to pull some air into her body. She took a deep breath, but it didn’t help. Dropping her hand from her breast, she cupped the heavy sac between his legs. Shamus’s entire body jerked as he groaned aloud. Another drop of fluid seeped from the tip of his erection and she had to taste it. Lowering her head, she heard him whisper her name as her tongue snaked out to swipe at the tip. His fingers tangled in her hair, silently urging her to take him into her mouth. And she did. The head was thick and salty as she tasted it thoroughly with her tongue. The veins beneath her fingers pulsed, a vibrant reminder of the passion flowing between them. She rolled his balls in her hand and he swore again. She was enjoying herself immensely. Oral sex was not something she’d particularly taken pleasure in before she’d met Shamus. His pleasure pushed her own higher, making her body feel as if it were on fire. Her breasts ached. Her pussy throbbed. She took him deeper, closing her mouth over him, her tongue sweeping along the sides. “Cyndi.” His voice was hoarse as he tugged at her, this time pulling her away. She gave one final, hard suck as she pulled her mouth away, releasing him with a wet pop. He groaned and dragged her upward until she was sprawled against his chest. His lips captured hers in a searing kiss, but before she could get into it, he pulled away. “I want to be inside you.” She wanted that too. Eagerly, she straddled his hips. “Condom,” he gasped. Reaching over, he tore the bedside drawer open and yanked out the box of condoms he’d put there a few days ago. Ripping it open, he hauled out one. In seconds, he was sheathed and ready.

162


NJ Walters

Cyndi came up on her knees and caught his length in her hand. Positioning the head at the opening, she lowered herself slightly. The broad tip pushed its way inside her. One slow inch at a time, she eased downward until he was buried to the hilt inside her. He hissed out a long, low breath, his hands clasped tight around her hips. Cyndi could barely breathe. Totally filled, her body stretching to accommodate him. She felt lightheaded, yet her entire body felt poised and ready for the impending explosion of delight. “Ride me.” He urged her up and then pulled her back down. Her inner muscles rippled as he urged her upward again. Bracing her hands on his chest, she took over the rhythm, adjusting it to suit herself. Shamus cupped her breasts, playing with her painfully tight nipples, rolling them lightly between his thumbs and forefingers. It wasn’t enough. “Harder,” she gasped. He pinched them lightly, sending a bolt of heat from her nipples to her core. Her pussy throbbed and pulsed around his cock as he arched his hips upward on her downward push, driving himself deep. Her head fell back, her neck no longer able to support it. She leaned into his hands, loving the way they felt on her body. Perspiration dotted her body as she continued to slide up and down his erection. “Shamus!” She cried his name, not quite knowing what she wanted or needed. He reared up in bed, shifting them both until she was on her back beneath him. It happened so quickly it left her breathless. Hooking his arms beneath her thighs, he planted his hands on the bed, holding her legs wide as he drove into her again and again. Cyndi’s head thrashed against the pillows, her hands clutched at the sheets. “More,” she cried. Shamus thrust harder, his balls smacking against her sensitive flesh with each stroke. The orgasm built and built, suddenly breaking over her. A long, low keening sound broke from her lips as her body convulsed. Waves of intense pleasure washed over her, shutting out all else. Every cell in her body seemed to sing with joy as she came. Above her, Shamus plunged deep three more times before he yelled, his body jerking and heaving above her. She watched him, the strong column of his neck exposed as he arched his head back. His chest was slick with perspiration, every muscle outlined. Gasping for breath, he buried his face in the curve of her neck as he slowly removed his arms from beneath her thighs. Her legs flopped to the mattress like two wet noodles. He managed to hold most of his weight off her, but he was still heavy, making it hard for her to catch her


163


breath. As if realizing her dilemma, he heaved himself off her. She moaned as he slipped from her. Shamus rolled to the side of the bed and stood, walking to the bathroom. A minute later, he was back. Cyndi realized she was still sprawled across the mattress, but she didn’t care. She didn’t have enough energy to move. Not that it mattered. Shamus tugged the covers out from under her and arranged them over her before crawling into bed beside her and pulling her into his arms. She nestled her head against his chest, draped her leg over his upper thighs, and sighed with contentment. His arm tightened around her and she felt his lips against the top of her head. “Sleep,” he murmured. “We’ll deal with everything else tomorrow.”

As Cyndi watched the truck pull out of the driveway, she waved to Linda. The other woman tooted the horn as she pulled away. She’d promised to send another truck in a few days to pick up the remainder of the furniture Cyndi had decided to sell. Linda’s friend had already come and gone, taking all the jewelry with him. He’d appraised it and given her all the proper receipts, promising her it would be sold within the month. The prices he’d quoted had astounded Cyndi and she was even more amazed when he told her they could go even higher. His firm was having a jewelry auction in three weeks time and he planned to rush a supplement for the catalogue they’d already sent to their clients. “Well, that’s it.” Amanda shut the side door of her mini van and dusted off her hands. “When the truck Linda’s sending arrives, just have them load the rest of the boxes in the library aboard. She’ll make sure that I get them.” “I will.” Cyndi hated to see the other women leave. Not only had she enjoyed the past two days with them, but it now meant that she had to deal with the ghosts of her past. When she’d awakened in Shamus’s arms this morning, she’d persuaded him to wait until after Amanda and Linda were gone before he contacted the sheriff. He hadn’t wanted to, but as Cyndi had pointed out, this stuff had been going on for years. A few more hours wouldn’t matter, and she hadn’t wanted to discuss it until they had the house to themselves again. Reluctantly, he’d agreed. Then he’d dragged her out of bed and into the shower, where he’d started her day off just right.

164


NJ Walters

“It was so nice to meet you.” Amanda stuck out her hand. Cyndi took it, knowing she was going to miss her new acquaintance. Ignoring the outstretched hand, she hugged Amanda, and was pleased when she felt Amanda hug her back. “You too.” She released Amanda and stepped back. “You should come back when the B & B is open. Have a night on the house.” Cyndi walked Amanda to the front of her vehicle and stood beside it as she climbed aboard. Amanda beamed with pleasure as she rested her elbow against the frame of the open window. “I’d like that.” With a toss of her curly, red hair, she started the van and pulled away. A heavy hand dropped on her shoulder. “You okay?” She leaned back against Shamus’s chest and sighed. “Yeah, I’m okay. “I called Patrick and asked him to come out.” She stiffened, but said nothing. He sighed and wrapped his arms around her waist. “I made several copies of everything, just as you asked. They’re in the safe. I also called your lawyer. Alicia said she’d be here as soon as she could.” “Thank you.” He kissed her temple. “You’re welcome. And don’t worry, I’ll be right beside you.” The sound of a vehicle approaching made her glance down the road. It wasn’t an official vehicle, but there was no mistaking the driver of the truck. Patrick O’Rourke had arrived. Cyndi tried to discreetly untangle herself from Shamus’s embrace when she saw the sheriff’s scowl, but Shamus just tightened his hold on her. She sighed, wishing he wouldn’t antagonize his brother before they even started. It was going to be hard enough to get through this. Another part of her appreciated the support. Patrick climbed out of his truck and strode toward them. Taking the bull by the horns, she jerked out of Shamus’s embrace and stuck out her hand. “Thank you for coming, sheriff.” She used his title to let him know that she considered this an official visit. He glanced from his brother and back to her, his gray eyes glacial, before giving her hand a perfunctory shake. It was better than nothing, she supposed. At least he hadn’t ignored it. “What’s this all about?” “Why don’t we talk inside?” She turned and strode toward the house, knowing they’d have no choice but to follow her. She went straight into her father’s office and sat in the chair behind his desk. She was glad this piece was still here, at least for a few more days. Sitting behind it, she didn’t feel quite so vulnerable. Shamus was two steps behind her and followed her around the desk, standing at her side.


165


Patrick’s scowl deepened, if that were even possible, as he stood on the opposite side of the desk, hands on his hips. “Okay, what the hell is this about?” Cyndi cleared her voice. “I was going through my father’s papers and came across something I thought the law should be aware of. I’m not sure if it warrants criminal investigation or not. I’m waiting for my lawyer to arrive and then we can all figure out what can be done about the situation.” “What situation? What kind of game are you playing now?” The contempt in his voice flayed her, but she didn’t flinch. At her side, she felt Shamus stiffen. Reaching out, she grabbed his arm, squeezing it. He’d promised to let her handle this. “No game, sheriff. But this is something that needs to be handled carefully, and quite honestly, I wasn’t sure if your office could handle it, but Shamus says you can be trusted.” It was Patrick’s turn to stiffen. “Take that”, she thought, and immediately felt small for provoking him. “Look.” She rubbed her hand across her forehead. After only a few hours of sleep last night and another long day of packing furniture and boxes, she was in no mood to deal with his cutting remarks. But she had no choice. “This is not a pleasant thing to have to deal with, but it needs to be done. Let’s keep personal feelings out of this if we can.” The doorbell rang. Shamus hesitated, but then headed for the door to let Alicia in. At least Cyndi hoped it was Alicia. The quicker this was done the better. Patrick was examining her as if she were some slimy bug that he was deciding whether or not to squash. “You don’t like me, and that’s fine. I can live with that.” Cyndi wanted to get this out before Shamus returned. “But this is bigger than that.” Patrick said nothing, but continued to stare at her. She stared back, not flinching. They were still in the midst of their staring contest when Alicia walked into the room, followed by Shamus. The other woman looked as cool and composed as ever, wearing gray pinstriped pants and a matching jacket. “What’s going on?” Alicia looked from Cyndi, to the sheriff, and back to Cyndi again. She plopped her briefcase on the desk and crossed her arms over her chest. “I found something in my father’s papers last night.” She addressed Alicia because it was easier than talking directly to Patrick. “He was involved in some illegal activities.” Patrick snorted. “Like that’s any surprise.” “Sheriff O’Rourke, I’ll remind you that my client didn’t have to contact you about this. Papers are easily disposed of.” Alicia’s voice was sharp as she addressed him.

166


NJ Walters

Patrick stiffened, but he inclined his head slightly in acknowledgement. “Continue.” Alicia’s voice was softer when she spoke to Cyndi. Cyndi took a deep breath. “It’s not just my father. He’d blackmailed a former mayor and several city officials, for sure, for favors. There are allegations of a certain prominent citizen being involved with prostitution, and another one with gambling. Plus, his lawyer knowingly committed fraud.” She glanced at Patrick. “I wasn’t sure if he had someone working for him inside your office, which is why I didn’t want to do this at the station. I don’t want anyone tipped off in advance.” She risked another glanced at Patrick, but he just glowered, saying nothing. “Anyway, it seems that my father’s law firm, Harris and Hammond, helped him by falsifying records in order to foreclose on some properties and to acquire others.” “That son of a bitch,” Patrick spat. “Yes,” she quietly agreed. “He was that and more.” Cyndi returned her gaze to Alicia. “I have the originals and copies of the papers we went through last night.” Alicia picked up one set and started riffling through them, stopping at the sections that she and Shamus had marked with sticky notes. Patrick strode to the desk, grabbed a sheaf of papers, and did the same. He raised his head a few minutes later. “Why didn’t you destroy them?” Cyndi flinched in spite of her resolve not to do so. The man obviously thought she was as much of a criminal as her father. “That’s uncalled for, sheriff.” Alicia’s voice was sharp. “No.” Cyndi raised her hand. “That’s all right. The sheriff is allowed to have his opinion of me.” She stared straight into Patrick’s stormy gray eyes. It was impossible to be mad at him. The past had shaped him as much as it had her. “Because it’s illegal and needs to be set right. Harris and Hammond need to pay for what they’ve done.” Turning away from the sheriff, she turned to Alicia. “There are ten properties in particular. Is there any way we can get them returned to their rightful owners? I did have a quick look through the office files, and all the signed documents are here.” “Absolutely,” Alicia reassured her. “If the transactions are proven illegal, then it will revert to the previous owners. But the process will be much easier if you don’t fight it.” “Good.”


167


“Don’t anybody contact anyone yet. Not until I have time to go through all of this.” Patrick dropped the sheaf of papers back on top of the desk. “I’ll need to see all the paperwork concerning these transactions, and everything else you’ve got.” “If you want to see anything else in this house, you’ll need a warrant.” Cyndi started to protest her lawyer’s words, but Alicia forestalled her. “No, you need to protect yourself. You’re innocent in all this, and I intend for it to stay that way.” “What the hell does that mean?” Patrick snapped. “It means that you have your job, sheriff, and I have mine.” “Enough.” Shamus’s voice wasn’t loud, but it was hard. “Both of you stop it. Cyndi’s been through enough without you two squabbling.” He dropped his hand on her shoulder and Cyndi shuddered as the heat from his palm coursed through her. She was so very cold. “What do you want to do?” He hunkered down beside her as he spoke. She glanced from Patrick to Alicia. “Patrick can go through the files with you here, can’t he? We can make copies of anything he needs to take. He can sign some sort of receipt or something for whatever he removes from the house, so we all have a record.” Alicia leaned her hip on the desk, facing Cyndi. “If that’s what you want. But as your lawyer, I’m advising you to protect yourself.” Cyndi shook her head. “I want this over with. And if Shamus says his brother is trustworthy, that’s good enough for me.” Alicia sighed. “I don’t like it, but if that’s what you want.” “It’s what I need.” Slowly, she pushed out of the chair. Shamus stood beside her and she resisted the urge to lean on him. “I’m going to make some coffee. This might take a while.” She could feel all eyes on her as she left the room. Her head was pounding and her stomach was roiling. It was going to be a long evening.

Shamus rounded on his brother as soon as Cyndi left the room. “You might not like Cyndi personally, but you’ll damn well treat her with some respect.” Patrick threw up his hand. “Look, I have every reason to be suspicious.” “No. You. Don’t.” He said each word slowly as he advanced toward Patrick. “You knew a frightened, young woman who did what she had to in order to survive.” “Yeah, right,” he sneered. “Like being the richest girl in town was such a hardship. Poor little princess.”

168


NJ Walters

It took all his self-control not to plant his fist in his brother’s face. “You have no idea what you’re talking about.” “But you do?” he taunted. Shamus couldn’t, wouldn’t betray Cyndi’s confidence. But he was sick of everyone coming down so hard on her without any kind of understanding. “Yes, I do.” He hesitated briefly before forging ahead. “Let’s just say that your wife and Cyndi have more in common than you might imagine.” Patrick tilted his head, looking totally perplexed. As if a light bulb suddenly went off in his brain, he slowly stiffened. Shamus gave one nod, knowing his message had been understood. Patrick’s wife Shannon had been abused by her ex-husband. Cyndi’s father had abused her. “Are you sure?” Patrick’s voice was low and angry. “Yes.” He could still see the faint scars on her back whenever he closed his eyes. “Not all her actions back then were of her own doing. Others were based on fear.” “I don’t quite understand what the two of you are talking about, but I want you to stop right now.” Alicia stepped between them putting a manicured hand on each chest. “Cyndi doesn’t need to be discussed like this when she’s not in the room, and we have work to do.” Shamus knew that Alicia was right. “I’m going to see what’s keeping Cyndi.” He left the two of them alone in the study, trusting Alicia and his brother to start working. He strode down the hall to the kitchen to find Cyndi slumped against the counter. Not stopping, he went right up to her and dragged her into his arms. “Everything will be all right.” She gave a watery laugh as she buried her face in his chest. “You can’t promise that. No one can.” She was right and he knew it, but that didn’t mean he had to like it. “Okay.” He cupped her face and tilted her chin back until she was looking at him. The unshed tears made her eyes appear even larger than normal. “How about this? No matter what happens, I’ll be beside you all the way.” “Oh, Shamus. I don’t want to complicate your life any more than it already is. Your family is never going to change their minds about me.” “Don’t be too sure about that.” He’d seen a different look in Patrick’s eye just before he’d left the office. “Come on. Let’s take some of that coffee back in there before they tear each other apart.”


169


Cyndi looked appalled before giving a shaky laugh. “My money is on Alicia.” Shamus got down mugs, while Cyndi dug through the cupboard for a tray, a sugar bowl, and a milk jug. When everything was ready, she poured the coffee. Shamus picked up the tray. “After you.”

170


NJ Walters

Chapter Nineteen Cyndi was enjoying a cup of herbal tea just after ten o’clock Monday morning when the doorbell rang. In spite of her fears to the contrary, she slept well last night. Shamus left before she’d awakened, but he left her a note. He had some errands to run and would be back later today. Laying her cup aside, she made her way to the front door, sneakers squeaking lightly against the hardwood floor. It couldn’t be Shamus. She’d given him his own key this weekend. A jolt of pleasure shot through her as she remembered just how he’d thanked her for it. Cautiously, she peeked out the small side window next to the door. When she saw who was there, she groaned. She’d known this confrontation was inevitable if she wanted to put her past behind her, but she’d hoped for a little more time before having to face it. If only she’d ignored the bell. As if on cue, it chimed again. Giving into the inevitable, she unlocked the door and pulled it open, coming face to face with her past—Burke Black. Age hadn’t diminished the sheer power of the man. His hair was graying at the temples, but other than that, he appeared as formidable as ever. They stared at each other for a long time before he finally spoke. “May I come in?” “I don’t suppose you’ll just go away if I say no?” Already knowing the answer, she held the door open. “We might as well get this over with.” It was strange, but with all she’d been through the past fourteen years and since she’d been back in Jamesville, she was no longer in awe of Burke. Maybe it was because she was no longer a frightened, young woman searching for a way out of a living nightmare. “I’m having tea in the kitchen, but I can make some coffee if you want.” “I won’t be here that long.” He followed her down the hallway and into the kitchen. “Suit yourself.” Cyndi settled herself on one of the kitchen stools and picked up her cup of tea. “So talk.” He cocked an eyebrow at her. “You’ve certainly changed.” “It’s been a long time. I’m sure we’ve both changed.” She was unsettled, but determined not to show it. “What can I do for you this morning?”


171


“I want you to stay away from Shamus.” Well, that was certainly blunt and to the point. She took a sip and carefully set her cup back on the granite countertop. “Shamus is man, not a boy. It’s his decision who he sees or doesn’t see.” Burke planted his hands on the top of the counter and leaned toward her, crowding her. “He’s no match for someone like you.” “Someone like me,” she pondered aloud. “What exactly does that mean? You make me sound like some kind of femme fatale.” “Just devious and manipulative.” “And you’re not?” she shot back. She’d had enough of his unfounded accusations. “You all want Shamus to do exactly what you tell him to do and the minute he won’t, you turn on him. From where I’m sitting, his family is being manipulative and devious, not me.” Before Burke could speak, she held up her hand. “I’ve had enough of your insinuations and finger-pointing. Look in the mirror before you start casting blame.” She slid from the stool, putting some distance between herself and the large, angry man glowering at her. “I tried to send Shamus away at first, but he wouldn’t go. And you know what?” She crossed her arms, glaring at Burke. “I like Shamus. A lot.” Now that was an understatement. “Our relationship is none of your concern.” “It’s coming between him and his family,” Burke growled. “That’s as much your fault as it is mine. I never demanded he stop seeing any of you. Can you say the same? The past is over and done with. I apologized to Dani at the time, and I’ll apologize to you if that’s what you need, but I’m done with paying for it.” This was her home and she’d had enough. “It’s time for you to leave.” Not waiting to see if he was following, Cyndi marched to the front door and yanked it open. Burke followed a few steps behind her. “This isn’t over,” he promised. “Yes, it is.” She’d said her piece. It was over as far as she was concerned. “I heard you planned to start a B & B here.” Burke’s face gave nothing away, but she could sense the emotions bubbling just below the surface. “You’ll need permits, and they might be hard to get.” Cyndi laughed, but there was nothing pleasant about the sound. “Is that a threat?” “No. Just a fact.” He stepped out onto the front porch and turned to face her.

172


NJ Walters

“My, how like my father you’ve become Mr. Black.” She could see that her last comment startled him. “But I have documents going back to the founding of this town that allow me to do whatever I want on this piece of land. My ancestors might have been greedy bastards, but they weren’t stupid. Good day.” She slammed the door and shot the lock home. Her heart was pounding, her head spinning, and she thought she might be sick. She sucked in a deep breath, then another, as her pulse gradually slowed and her stomach settled. When she heard Burke’s vehicle pulling away, she opened the front door and stared out after him. The morning, so sunny and crisp, now felt much colder. She was about to close the door when something made her give her car a second glance. She stepped out onto the porch and stared. What was different about it? Then it struck her. Her tires seemed deflated. Frowning, she hurried down the stairs and over to her car. What in the earth could have happened? She walked all the way around the vehicle. All her tires were flat. Feeling exposed, she glanced around. There was no one to be seen, but she couldn’t shake the sense that someone was watching her. Rubbing her hands up and down her arms, she examined one of the tires. She could quickly see what the problem was. The rubber had been slashed open. It was the same with all four tires. Sighing, Cyndi hurried back to the house, closing and locking the door behind her. She didn’t really want to, but she had to call the authorities. Someone had cut her tires. She wondered if it was the same person who’d shot out the windows, or was this a new enemy? As she dialed the sheriff’s office, it occurred to her that Burke Black was the only other person who’d been in her driveway this morning.

Shamus climbed out of his truck and stared at the back door of his sister’s home. He’d spent many hours in that house and considered it a second home. Now he wondered if he’d still be welcome here. His gut tightened, so he took a deep, calming breath. He’d barely talked to his sister the past few days, and even then the conversations were short and strained, neither of them voicing the true reasons for their estrangement. Shamus was used to seeing his family every single day. Not doing so had left a huge void in his life. The back door opened, and Dani stood there, her expression filled with sadness. He hated the fact that he was partially responsible for putting it there. He wouldn’t take all the credit though. Each member of his family had a part to play in this, too.


173


“Any chance I might get a cup of coffee?” The fact that he asked showed their relationship was not what it had been. A little more than a week ago, he would have walked into the kitchen and poured a cup for himself. “Oh, Shamus.” Dani’s face crumpled and she began to cry. He hurried up the path, taking the steps in one leap, and tugged her into his arms. She locked her arms around his waist and sobbed against his shirt. “It’s okay,” he promised her. “It’s not,” she wailed. “Everything is all mixed up. I want things to be the way they were.” “I know you do.” He eased her back into the kitchen, letting the door shut behind them. “Where are Burke and Shane?” He didn’t want his brother-in-law or nephew interrupting them. “Burke left just after breakfast. I think he was looking for you.” Dani swiped at her eyes. “Shane is at school. He keeps asking about you.” Shamus hated that his nephew was suffering because of this. He loved Shane and spent a lot of time with him. “I’ll call him tonight.” “Thank you.” “Jesus, Dani. You don’t have to thank me for something like that. He’s my family. You all are.” Seating her in her usual chair, he strode to the counter, took down mugs, and filled them with fresh coffee. Carrying them back to the table, he handed his sister one of them. Shamus hauled out a chair and flipped it around. Sitting, he leaned his arms on the chair back as he studied his sister. She looked pale and drawn, as if she hadn’t been sleeping well. “I guess Burke told you what happened at Jessie’s.” She nodded, a lone tear slipping down her cheek. “Oh, Shamus, I don’t want this family to split apart.” She swiped at her face with the back of her hand. “I don’t want that either” “It’s all her fault,” Dani wailed. “No,” he said calmly, even though he felt anything but calm at the moment. “It’s not. What it comes down to is that none of you trust my judgment and now it’s extended beyond the personal and into my professional life as well. I’ve been running the construction side of the business by myself for more than eight years, Dani. How do you think I felt when Burke told me I couldn’t take a job I wanted to do? That he wouldn’t let the company do work for Cyndi.” “He said that?”

174


NJ Walters

“Yeah.” And a bit more besides, but there was no need to get into it. “Dani, I’m a grown man who has been a big part of a successful business for years. No one tells me who I can and can’t work for.” He could tell his sister was torn between supporting her husband and him, and he didn’t want to put her in that kind of untenable position. “Hey.” He reached out and cupped her face. “Don’t worry about it. We’ll work it out. And besides, I was raised right. I know how to take care of myself.” She gave a weak chuckle as she reached up and grasped his hand in hers, squeezing it tight. “I just don’t know what to do. What to say.” This was the first sense of softening he’d felt on Dani’s part and he took advantage of it. “Why don’t you trust my judgment?” Shamus struggled to find the right words to help Dani understand what he was feeling. “Cyndi isn’t the same person she was fourteen years ago. There are circumstances in her life that people here just don’t know about. But regardless, the past is the past. I know it’s asking a lot, but why don’t you try to get to know her for who she is, not who she was?” He hated the fact that he was hurting his family, but they were hurting him too. “You have Burke and Patrick has Shannon.” He toyed with the handle of his coffee mug and sighed. His heart ached. He’d always been very close with his family and this temporary separation had been as hard on him as it was on them. He knew it was of his own making, but that didn’t make it any easier. “I want that too, and I think I can have it with Cyndi. I know I’ve never met another woman who makes me feel this way. I’m not making problems for this family just for kicks. This is important to me.” She released his hand and reached for her coffee, taking a sip. “It’s hard, Shamus. Cyrus James wasn’t a nice man, but beyond that, he couldn’t be trusted. He wouldn’t even look at my proposal all those years ago when I was trying to start my cleaning business, and I know that Burke has had more than one run-in with the man over the years. And Cyndi…” She shrugged. “You know what happened there. I’m worried about you. There are a lot of people who still hold a grudge against her family. I don’t want you getting hurt.” “I know all about Cyrus James and Cyndi’s past. I wasn’t totally oblivious back then.” Dani looked at him sharply, her eyes widening. “Just because I didn’t say anything didn’t mean I wasn’t aware of what was happening. But I trusted you to work it out.” He paused, putting his thoughts in order. “What if I’d come to you back then and asked you not to see Burke again because of how much he’d hurt this family? He did as much damage as Cyndi did, maybe even


175


more because you were in love with him. Would you have done it? Would you have turned your back on him and walked away?” He knew his brother-in-law was standing just inside the back door. He’d heard his vehicle pull up moments ago as well as the soft sound of the door opening. Shamus turned to face Burke. The look on his face was priceless. “You see it’s all in the perspective. I could have made a lot of trouble for you both all those years ago if I’d wanted to, but I trusted my sister to know what the hell she was getting herself into. She didn’t disappoint me. Neither of you did.” Pushing out of his chair, he stood. He wasn’t sure if his welcome was about to be rescinded. “Burke.” He gazed at the man who’d been part mentor, part friend for the past fourteen years of his life. Burke looked as tired and worn as the rest of them. God, he hated the toll this was taking on his family and on him. He wasn’t sleeping much these days and he felt stretched to the breaking point. “Shamus.” He nodded as he walked to his wife. Dani leaned into her husband, obviously drawing strength from his nearness. “I guess I’ll be going.” He hated to leave things like this, but there was nothing more he could do, at least not now. “No. Stay. Please,” Burke added. Shamus slowly lowered himself back onto the chair. Burke sighed and took a moment to gather himself and his thoughts. “I’m sorry.” It took Shamus a moment to realize what his brother-in-law had said, but Burke wasn’t finished. “I was way out of line at Jessie’s.” He shoved his fingers through his hair and began to pace restlessly. “It was a gut reaction.” “I understand.” And he did. He might not like it, but he did understand. “I wanted to protect Dani and you and the rest of the family.” “I get that, Burke, but I don’t need protecting.” His brother-in-law paused and searched Shamus’ face. “No, you don’t, do you?” Burke strode over to the table, pulled out a chair and sat. “I’m still not one hundred percent convinced about Cynthia James.” “Cyndi Marks,” Shamus corrected.

176


NJ Walters

Burke gave him a wry grin. “Cyndi, then.” He rolled his shoulders as if trying to release tension. “But it’s been brought to my attention that I might not have been acting any better than I was accusing her of being.” Shamus froze in place. “Who pointed that out to you?” His fears were confirmed as Burke continued. “I went to see her this morning. Actually, I was hoping to find you there, but she and I had a chat.” Shamus could feel the tension building inside him. “What exactly did you say to her?” “That’s for her to tell you if she chooses. Needless to say, she pointed out that we were the ones who were actually being manipulative. She told me that unlike us, she’d never asked you not to see your family. While we’ve demanded you stay away from her, or else.” Feeling slightly uncomfortable by Burke’s unexpected confession, Shamus nodded. He had felt as if his family had pushed him away, but he’d never quite thought about it in those terms. “Cynthia…I mean, Cyndi, had a few more things to say. Even her way of speaking is different than it used to be.” “It’s been fourteen years, Burke,” Shamus pointed out. “We’ve all changed.” He wanted this conversation over so he could go and talk with Cyndi. “That’s what she said too. She also reminded me that she’d apologized all those years ago for what had happened and she was through paying for those mistakes.” “Look.” Shamus stood, unable to sit still any longer. “I don’t expect you to like her. I realize that may be asking too much. But I do expect you not to disrespect her.” He looked from Dani to Burke and back to Dani again. “She’s very important to me and if I have my way, this relationship will last.” “But she’s so much older than you,” Dani said. Shamus laughed. “Less of an age difference than there is between you and Burke.” Dani had the good grace to look slightly ashamed. “I never quite thought about that.” “What about B & O Construction? You’re coming back to work, right?” Burke’s face was sober as he faced Shamus. Shamus sighed and nodded. “I’ll be back, but right now, I feel like I need this vacation. I plan on doing the renovations at Cyndi’s. They’re not big, and a lot of it is purely cosmetic stuff, like paint and maybe some new doors.”


177


“Whatever you want to do. God knows you haven’t had a holiday in a couple of years. As long as we’re okay, that’s all that matters.” Burke stood and extended his hand. “In the meantime, could you please stop by the job site? Joe Banks is calling me a dozen times a day with questions and quite frankly, I’m not sure what to tell him. I hadn’t realized how far away from this kind of work I’d gotten while I’ve been concentrating on the investment end.” “I’ll stop by after lunch.” He shook Burke’s hand and released it. “I’ve got a few errands to run first.” It felt good not to be at odds with his family. The tension was still there, but at least they were all willing to try. “Good enough.” Dani came to stand beside both of them, wrapping her arms around them and hugging them tight. “I just want us to be a family again.” “Me too.” Shamus’ throat tightened. He wanted that too, only he wanted Cyndi to be a part of it as well. Only time would tell. His cell phone rang and he stepped back from his sister. Reaching into his back pocket, he pulled it out. “O’Rourke.” “You need to get to Cyndi’s.” His brother’s words sent chills down his spine. He strode toward the door, barely aware of Dani and Burke on his heels. “What’s wrong?” “Someone slashed all four tires of her car.” “Damn.” He hauled himself into his truck, tucking the phone under his ear as he dug out his keys and jammed them into the ignition. “They were fine this morning.” “You sure?” His brother’s voice was sharp. “Yeah, I’ve been checking things around the house each morning before I leave.” He was aware of Dani and Burke listening to every word of the conversation, but Burke was blocking him from closing the door. “Hang on a sec,” he told Patrick as he turned to his sister and brotherin-law. “I gotta go. It’s Patrick. Someone slashed all Cyndi’s tires.” Dani gasped. “That’s horrible.” “Not as bad as shooting out her windows, but bad enough.” His sister paled and he realized then that she hadn’t known. “I’ve got to go.” Burke stepped back and closed the door. Shamus put the truck in gear and headed back to town. “You still there?” He could hear Patrick’s impatience. “Yeah, how’s Cyndi?”

178


NJ Walters

Patrick chuckled. “More angry than anything. Not that I blame her.” He paused. “She said that Burke came to see her this morning.” Shamus tensed. “He did. I just talked to him. But he wouldn’t do something like that.” “Surprisingly enough, that’s what Cyndi said too. Anyway,” Patrick continued, “Everything is fine here, but I figured you’d want to see for yourself.” “Thanks. I appreciate that.” “No problem. See you when you get here.” The call ended and Shamus stuffed his phone back into his pocket. Barely keeping beneath the speed limit, he drove back to town, back to Cyndi.


179


Chapter Twenty “I’m okay,” Cyndi said for what seemed like the hundredth time as she place the last dish in the dishwasher. They’d just finished a couple of sandwiches for a late lunch, although neither of them had much of an appetite. “It’s more of an inconvenience than anything. I can’t even go into town and check the mail.” Her father had kept a box at the post office rather than have the mail delivered to the house. “I’ll go and get the mail. That’s the least of our worries.” Shamus had been a rock since he’d pulled into the driveway an hour ago. The deputies had come and gone, and surprisingly, had been much more courteous than they’d been the last time they were here. Cyndi hadn’t minded dealing with the authorities, but freely admitted she felt much better with Shamus beside her. Like the last time, there wasn’t much for them to go on. With only a few other houses on James Lane, and none of them close to Cyndi’s, nobody had seen anything. It would have been easy for someone to sneak through the woods, cut the tires, and disappear back into the heavy forest surrounding the house. The trees were still thick with fall foliage, even though it was starting to thin somewhat. Mike Sampson had driven out from the garage to tow her car. He’d promised to have it back before supper. It was silly, but she hated being without transportation. Made her feel trapped. She needed to stop thinking like that. When she finished wiping her hands on a thick, linen towel, she hung it back over the rod, straightening it. “I don’t think they’ll find who did it.” There, she said it. Like the shooting, she was being terrorized by some unknown enemy. That was truly frightening. It could be anyone she knew or a complete stranger. There was no way to know. “Patrick thinks it’s someone with a personal grudge. These types of crimes suggest someone angry with you and your family. Most likely, your father.” Shamus leaned against the kitchen counter, glancing occasionally through the window. It amused Cyndi how much time they spent in the kitchen. It was her favorite room in the house—probably because she knew her father hadn’t spent any time here.

180


NJ Walters

“What are you grinning about?” Hooking his arm around her waist, he dragged her up against his chest. She flattened her hand against it, feeling the hard muscle beneath his shirt. “Just that we have a huge house at our disposal, but we spend all our time in the kitchen.” “The kitchen is the heart of the home.” He said it so easily that it made her heart ache. “Not in this house. At least it wasn’t, but I think it will be.” “Burke told me he stopped by to see you.” She could feel his muscles tense as she peered up into his stormy blue-gray eyes. “Oh?” Shamus shook his head. “Burke wouldn’t say much about it either. Said it was your decision. But I got a feeling that whatever you said to him made an impact.” “How were things with your sister?” She hated to think of Shamus at odds with his family. For his sake, she wanted things to stabilize between them. “Good.” Leaning down, he nuzzled her temple. “Better than I’d hoped, actually.” “Good,” she parroted. He was so close that she could smell him, the usual seductive combination of soap and Shamus. Unable to resist, she nestled closer, burying her face against his chest and inhaling deep. The bulge between his legs was growing longer and thicker by the second, pressing against her stomach. “Maybe we should check out another room of the house?” Shamus nipped at her earlobe before trailing kisses down her neck. “You have any particular room in mind?” She rolled her hips, pushing his erection tight against her belly. He groaned. “Yeah. The bedroom is looking mighty good at the moment.” Scooping her into his arms, he carried her down the hall toward the stairs. They were halfway up when the doorbell rang. “We could ignore it.” Even as she said it, she knew they couldn’t. “Or not.” It could be someone from the sheriff’s office or her lawyer with news about the mess her father had left behind, or who knows. Shamus slowly lowered her feet until they were touching the stairs. Cyndi hung onto the railing. “Hold that thought,” she told him as she headed to the front door. With his obvious erection, she was in better shape to answer the door.


181


“Let me.” She hadn’t even heard him following her. “Don’t open it until I see who it is.” It was a stark reminder that someone in this town wanted to hurt her. Shamus peered out the window and shook his head. “We’re going to have to hold that thought until tonight from the looks of things.” On that cryptic note, he pulled the door open. Cyndi didn’t recognize the men standing on her porch, but it was obvious that Shamus did. All three men nodded at her before turning back to Shamus. “Burke called and said to send a small team out to get started on Ms. Marks’s renovations.” This from a stocky, bearded man who appeared to be somewhere in his forties. Cyndi could tell that Shamus appeared to be just as surprised as she was, but she could also see that he was pleased. She was too. After this morning’s conversation, it was the last thing she’d expected. It was a peace offering of sorts. Burke’s way of letting her know he wouldn’t oppose her B & B. “Come in, gentlemen.” They all stepped inside and scraped their boots on the mat. “Pete Johnson, ma’am.” The older man held out his hand and she shook it. “This here is my nephews, Arthur and Silas.” “Pleased to meet you all.” She glanced at Shamus for guidance. She hadn’t planned to have to deal with workers today. They hadn’t even finalized all their plans yet. Shamus scrubbed his hand over his jaw. “Why don’t we start in the dining room? I know you were thinking about putting in French doors that opened to the garden. It should have been done before we painted, but we can do it without too much damage to what we’ve already done. Plus, we can also build that reception desk in the foyer before we paint the foyer, hallway, and stairwell.” “Sounds like a good a place to start as any. I know I shouldn’t have insisted on doing the dining room until I’d finalized the plans.” Shamus shrugged. “It’s not a problem. We can leave the French doors for now if you want.” Cyndi thought long and hard, shaking her head. “No, it’s a good idea. We should just go ahead and do it.” “No problem.” “Linda said that the truck would be here later this afternoon to pick up the remainder of the boxes and the furniture,” she reminded him. It would be good to have it all out, so she could really start to work.

182


NJ Walters

“We can help load the truck when it gets here,” Shamus assured her. The men all nodded in agreement. “I’d better finish clearing out the desk in my father’s office then. That’s one of the pieces that are going.” Shamus nodded. “I know which door you were looking at for the dining room and if you let me know your final decision on the paint for the foyer, I can pick up supplies when I run to get the mail.” “No problem. I’ve got it narrowed down to two possibilities.” “If you want I can pick up a couple of sample tins and we can try both of them.” She liked the way Shamus thought. “That would be perfect.” “We aim to please.” He gave her a look that almost melted her socks. One of the men cleared his throat, while the others shuffled their feet. “Well,” she said, feeling more idiotic at the moment just standing there staring at Shamus like a lovesick fool. “I’ll be in the office if you need me.” “No problem.” Shamus ignored her discomfort and dropped a quick kiss on her lips. It was obvious that he was letting the men know how things stood between them. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that, but it was too late to protest now. It was done and Shamus was already moving away. “We’ll measure for the door and the counter here in the foyer and figure out how much paint we’ll need. In the meantime, we’ve got several buckets of primer, wood filler, and sanders. We can get the walls ready for the paint.” “I leave it in your capable hands.” She nodded to the men. “Gentlemen.” She could see the speculation in their eyes, but it was more curious than malicious. There were no sly glances. Not quite sure what that meant, she left them and headed to the office. If renovations were going to start this fast, she needed to get working on the draperies. The sound of male voices hummed in the background as she picked up the phone and dialed. It was answered on the third ring. “Hello.” “Aunt Verna, it’s so good to hear your voice.” “What’s wrong?” Cyndi wasn’t sure whether to laugh or cry. Her aunt knew her too well. “Nothing’s wrong.” She’d been in contact with her aunt every other day, but hadn’t told her about the shooting


183


incident or what she’d found in her father’s papers. The older woman was worried enough about her as it was. “I don’t believe you. If you won’t tell me, I’ll have to come out there.” Cyndi shook her head, knowing she had to tell her aunt something. She curled up in one of the large wingback chairs that flanked her father’s desk. These, she planned to keep and recover. “Nothing’s really wrong. Someone slashed all my tires this morning.” “What!” “It’s probably nothing, just some kid’s prank.” “Kid’s prank, my patootie.” Closing her eyes, Cyndi could picture her aunt’s scowl. “No, really,” she rushed to reassure the older woman. “The authorities are looking into it.” “I don’t like the idea of you being there alone.” “I’m not alone,” she blurted out before she could stop herself. She could practically hear the wheels in Verna’s brain spinning. “Do tell.” Cyndi laughed at her aunt’s dry comment. “I mentioned him before.” She curled her legs over the side of the chair and swung her feet. “Shamus O’Rourke.” “The same O’Rourkes you had trouble with years ago?” Sometimes she wished Aunt Verna didn’t know every detail about her past. “Yeah, but he’s different.” She hesitated. “He makes me feel…special.” “Now I really have to come for a visit.” “Don’t pack your bags just yet,” Cyndi laughed. “Most of the furniture is gone, and I’m about to start tearing up the rest of the place.” “Good. That old mausoleum needed it.” “That’s why I called.” Cyndi swung her legs back to the floor and ambled over to her father’s desk where she’d left her renovation notes. “I need fabric samples. There’s no store in town that has what I need. Do you think Janine would overnight me some sample books? Tell her I promise to only keep them for a few days and it will be worth her while. I’ve got a heck of a lot of windows to cover and furniture to reupholster.” Janine Evans was a friend of Aunt Verna’s who owned a fabric and sewing shop. “I don’t think that would be any problem. Let me call her and get back to you.” “Thanks.” Her aunt cleared her throat. “If you need me, you know I’d be there in a second.”

184


NJ Walters

Cyndi’s throat tightened with emotion. “I know,” she whispered. “I love you too.” Her aunt sniffed. “Enough of this maudlin sentiment. I’ll call you as soon as I talk to Janine.” Cyndi shook her head as she said goodbye to her aunt and hung up the phone. For all her gruff, no-nonsense exterior, Verna Marks had a heart of gold and was as tough as a marshmallow with those she loved. Reenergized, Cyndi grabbed an empty box and yanked open the first drawer of her father’s desk.

Shamus was feeling better than he’d felt in days as he let himself back into Cyndi’s home. His family was thawing slightly toward his relationship with Cyndi and that meant the world to him. The fact that Burke had sent a crew to her house spoke volumes. Carrying the mail in one hand and a bag with a couple of sample cans of paint in the other, he headed to the office. He was certain Cyndi would still be working. When he’d stopped in earlier to let her know he was running into town, she’d been knee deep in boxes and excited about books of fabric swatches her aunt’s friend was sending by courier. Women got excited over the strangest things. But he didn’t care. It had put a smile on her face and that was all that mattered to him. It was better than the worry that had been there earlier. Shamus had dropped into the sheriff’s office long enough to talk to Patrick. There were no leads on the tire slashing, but they were still interviewing neighbors. He could tell that his brother was getting more concerned about Cyndi’s safety. One incident could be written off as a horrible prank. Two showed a pattern. He just hoped there wouldn’t be a third. Pushing open the office door, he peered into the room. It certainly looked different than it had this morning. Boxes were piled neatly against one wall, two chairs and several small tables had been moved to the far side of the room, and the rest of it was stacked in front of the desk. Shamus assumed the few items on the far end of the room were staying and the rest were going. He also noted the painting in front of the safe had been replaced by one with flowers on it. Linda had taken the one Cyndi didn’t like when she’d left. Cyndi was currently measuring windows, muttering under her breath and jotting figures down in her notebook, which always seemed to be at hand these days. “Hey.” She jerked at the sound of his voice, but when she turned around, she was smiling. He could see the strain in her face no matter how hard she tried to hide it.


185


“Hey yourself. You weren’t gone long. Were you?” She pushed a few strands of hair out of her eyes as she walked toward him. “Long enough.” He dropped a kiss on her very kissable mouth and handed her the mail. “I picked up eight sample cans of paint. I figured we might as well look at the choices for the library and the office as well.” “Sounds good to me.” Cyndi dropped her notebook on an antique side table and began to rifle through the mail. “Bills, bills, junk, junk.” She tossed the envelopes into two separate piles. “I saw Patrick while I was in town.” Cyndi stopped, envelope poised in the air. “Any news?” The tension gripping her was palpable. She’d done a very good job of hiding it, but he knew she was worried. And why wouldn’t she be? She’d been threatened, not once, but twice, in two separate acts of violence. Shamus was just grateful she hadn’t run at the first sign of trouble. He wouldn’t have blamed her if she had, but then they never would have had the opportunity to be together. He shook his head. “No. But they’re still talking to the neighbors.” She nodded and went back to examining the mail. He could see the resignation in her face and knew she didn’t expect answers. Frustration tore at him that there was nothing he could do or say to change things. He deposited the bag of paint samples on a nearby chair. He needed to hold Cyndi in his arms, if only for a moment. She was staring at a plain manila envelope, frowning as he reached for her. “What is it?” “I’m not sure.” He leaned over her shoulder, wrapping his arm around her waist. It was addressed to her, but there was no return address. He got a bad feeling in his gut as she ripped it open. “Maybe you should leave this until later?” “Why?” She glanced up at him and reached inside. He couldn’t come up with a reason fast enough and she withdrew a sheet of paper. Block letters that someone had obviously cut from a newspaper or magazine covered the page. The message was simple. LEAVE TOWN BEFORE YOU GET HURT. NEXT TIME IT WON’T BE YOUR TIRES THAT GET SLASHED. Cyndi swayed and he tightened his grip on her, easing her down into a chair. “Son of a bitch,” he swore. He yanked out his phone and placed a quick call to his brother. Cyndi was sitting there, staring at the letter, her face devoid of any color or expression.

186


NJ Walters

When he ended the call, he crouched down in front of her and gently eased the sheet of paper out of her tightly clenched fingers. Such a small item, but it had done incredible damage. Anger at the unknown coward threatening his woman coursed through his veins. No one would hurt her. He wouldn’t allow it. “Everything will be okay,” he promised. “Patrick is on the way.” “The sheriff is going to be sick of coming to this house. I’ve caused him nothing but trouble since I got here.” Shamus wanted to swear again and kick something. The soft smile that had graced her face when he’d walked into the room a few minutes ago was gone. Now, she looked tired and worn. He observed faint, dark circles under her eyes and damned himself for not noticing them earlier. Cyndi was worn out with worry and late nights. “None of this is your fault.” “Isn’t it?” She straightened her shoulders and, once again, he was reminded of her backbone of steel. “All of this is because of who I am and who my family is.” “No,” he disagreed. “All of this is because of some nutcase with a need for revenge, who was too afraid to face your father, but isn’t afraid to taunt and torment a woman.” Cyndi shook her head and turned away from him. He caught her chin in his hand and drew her face back to him. “None of this is your fault.” His gut clenched. He could almost hear her contemplating her options, one of which was leaving town. He couldn’t bear the thought of her leaving Jamesville. Leaving him. He could tell she didn’t believe him and there was no time for him to say more. Cars were pulling up outside. It was obvious Patrick was back with some of his deputies. Sighing in frustration, he eased himself back up and stared down at the woman who owned his heart. She didn’t even look at him. There was a loud thump on the front door, followed quickly by a ring of the doorbell. “I’m coming!” he yelled as he turned and stalked toward the front door. He practically ripped the door open to find his brother with two deputies standing behind him. “Come on in.”


187


Chapter Twenty-One Cyndi sat through yet another interview with the sheriff’s deputies. There were no more clues this time than there had been with the shooting or the tire-slashing incident. The sheriff promised to talk to the staff at the post office, but she knew it wouldn’t do any good. The postmark was local, but it could have been dropped into any mailbox around town. There was no way of knowing where it originated. There was still the possibility of fingerprints, but that too wasn’t likely. Several people at the post office, as well as she and Shamus had handled the envelope. If there were any prints, they’d probably be smudged. Still, it was a slim lead. Shamus ushered the deputies out when they were done. They’d actually come across another envelope in the pile of mail. It seems the person had sent two. Cyndi just hadn’t been picking up her mail regularly. There was a bigger chance of finding a useful fingerprint on that letter, but she didn’t hold out much hope. If it was the same person making the threats, they’d been smart up to now. She heard male voices in the background, but ignored them. Her mind was whirling with the fact that someone truly wanted to hurt her. The shooting incident had been scary, but somehow the letters were more personal. She shivered, rubbing her hands up and down her arms. Having all that venom and anger directed at her was disconcerting, to say the least. “Hey.” Shamus reached down and took her hands in his. Warmth. Shamus was always so warm. She didn’t know what to say to him, so she said nothing. What did you say to a man at a time like this? Sorry to involve you? There was no way to apologize for what their association had put him through. His life had been running along quite smoothly before he’d met her. “Whatever you’re thinking, stop it.” He pulled her out of the chair and into his arms. “I know you think this is your fault, but it’s not.” His voice was a deep rumble as she rested her face against his solid chest. “If you want to leave, do it for yourself, not because you think it will make my life better. But I can assure you that not having you here certainly won’t improve the quality of my life.”

188


NJ Walters

“How can you say that?” Although she wanted to do nothing more than burrow into his warmth, she forced herself to push away from him and stand on her own two feet. “Because it’s true.” She crossed her arms over her chest and arched an eyebrow at him. He sighed and raked his fingers through his hair, dislodging the tie that held it back. His long hair fell around his face and he cursed and shoved it aside. “Look, my life was fine before I met you. I had a great job I loved, good friends and family, and dated whenever I wanted. I had my own home and truck and a place in the community.” It made her stomach tighten to listen to him, especially the part about dating when he wanted. Probably with younger, prettier women, who didn’t come with two tons of emotional baggage and a crazed stalker. “That’s my point,” she whispered. He shook his head and took a step toward her. They were standing toe-to-toe now, his work boots touching her sneakers, his face mere inches from hers. “It was great, but there was a void in my life that’s been getting bigger the past few months. I had no one special in my life to share it with.” “I’m sure any of the many women you dated would be glad to fill that void for you,” she almost snarled. The thought of him with another woman made her want to do violence. Shamus lowered his head until their foreheads were touching. “None of them sparked any interest inside me. Not until I met you.” He nuzzled her temple and brushed a kiss against her cheek. “There was something about you from the moment I saw you. I knew you were special and I knew you were meant for me.” “How can you be so sure?” She desperately wanted to believe his words. She’d felt the same way about him. It was as if they’d already known one another, the connection was so immediate and so deep. It was almost frightening how fast she’d fallen for Shamus. “I know myself.” His lips hovered over hers, not quite touching. She could feel the warmth of his breath on her mouth. “I’ve always known that there was one special woman for me and that I’d know her the moment I laid eyes on her. It was like that with my parents.” “Really?” “Yup. My mom used to tell me the story of how she and dad met.” Shamus kissed her bottom lip, tugging gently on it with his teeth. She gasped, her lips parting. “My mom was working at the old general store when he stopped in to buy some cigarettes. He was a trucker and


189


on a whim pulled into this store on the edge of town. One look, she said, was all it took.” Shamus’s large hands rubbed up and down her back, urging her closer. “Then what happened?” Her voice was low, almost breathless as Shamus traced his tongue over her top lip. “Hmmm…my father started stopping at the store every time he passed through town. One time when he came through, he had an engagement ring. They got married, settled down and had a family. My mom cried the day they tore down the old general store.” Her eyes welled with tears. “That’s so beautiful and yet so sad.” “It is,” he agreed. “Yet, they had almost seventeen years together before he died. I asked my mom once, before she died, if she regretted marrying my dad. That if she’d known he would die so young, would she still have done it.” “What did she say?” Cyndi knew Shamus was sharing something very special with her, sharing part of himself. In spite of her resolve to gain some distance, she slid her hands up his chest, wrapping them around his neck. “She was appalled that I’d even say such a thing. She told me every day together was a gift. That no one knew what the future held and all you could do was take one day at a time. If two people loved one another, then that was enough. That was everything.” His eyes darkened to a stormy gray as he stared at her. “She was right. Any time I get with you is a gift, no matter what happens.” “Oh, Shamus.” Her fingers tightened around his neck, tangling in his hair. This man meant everything to her. He filled up an empty spot inside her that she hadn’t even realized was there. So she told him so. “I don’t know how it happened, but you’re incredibly important to me. I don’t know what the future will bring. Someone is trying very hard to drive me away and, to be honest, they’re getting close to succeeding. I’m scared.” His arms tightened around her. “But I’m no coward, not anymore, and no bully is going to drive me away.” “I’m selfish,” he whispered into her ear. “I want you to stay with me, but I don’t want you to get hurt. If Patrick thinks you should leave, then I’m going to put you in your car myself. Nothing is worth your safety. If I have to pack up and move to Vermont, I will.” Cyndi was dumbstruck. “You’d do that?” Shamus shook his head. “Of course I would. What do you think I’ve been trying to tell you here? I love you.”

190


NJ Walters

She blinked, not quite sure she’d heard him correctly. “This is the part where you say you love me too,” he prompted. She could hear the wry tone in his voice, but beneath it, she could hear the yearning. “I do love you.” She pulled his face down to hers. “More than I ever thought possible to love anyone.” She pressed her lips against his and sighed. All the problems of the world disappeared when it was just the two of them together like this. Something that felt this good and right couldn’t be wrong. Shamus cupped her face with his large hands, tilting it to one side so he could deepen the kiss. She sighed, parting her lips and he slipped his tongue inside, coaxing hers to play with him. The man certainly could kiss. She tried not to think of all the younger women he’d practiced with over the years. He was here with her now and that was all that mattered. Her fingers tangled in his hair, yanking him closer, holding him to her. When they broke away, they were both breathless. They stared at one another and Cyndi could feel the emotional bond between them—the love. They leaned toward one another, their lips almost touching when the doorbell rang. Cyndi pulled back so fast, she struck Shamus’s nose. He swore and glared toward the hallway as the bell rang again. It was then that she realized that the door to the office was wide open and there were still workmen in the house. As if realizing the trail of her thoughts, he reassured her. “I’ve got them priming the walls in the library.” Cyndi sighed with relief. That was something. The doorbell rang again and she hurried toward the front door with Shamus right behind her. She glanced over her shoulder as he swore again and almost smiled as he tried to adjust the front of his jeans. The bulge there was making the job difficult. He saw her grinning and shook his head. “It’s not nice to make fun of my pain, woman.” “I’ll kiss it and make it better later,” she promised. Shamus sucked in a breath. “You’re not helping the problem, Cyndi.” As she reached the door, he locked his arm around her waist and drew her away. “I’ll answer it.” The sober reminder that someone wanted to harm her made her smile disappear. She nodded, standing to one side as Shamus peered out the side window before opening the door. “Linda Fletcher sent me for the rest of the furniture,” the male voice announced. “She said to give you this.” He handed over a small envelope.


191


Shamus opened the envelope and read the note before handing it to Cyndi. The stationary was from the auction house and he recognized Linda’s signature on the bottom. He’d seen it when she and Cyndi had been signing all the necessary papers to allow the furniture and goods to go to auction. Once he was certain that everything was legit, he opened the door wide and invited the man in. He introduced himself to Cyndi, handing her a list of the furniture that she and Linda had agreed upon, so that she could check each one off as it was loaded on board. As he returned to the truck to open the back and pull down the ramp, Shamus rounded up the men from the library. The next few hours were controlled chaos as the house was emptied of the rest of the furniture and boxes. Pete Johnson and his nephews called it a day as soon as the truck pulled away, promising to be back bright and early in the morning. Cyndi was exhausted and exhilarated. It felt good for her plans to be proceeding so quickly, yet it was marred by the fact that someone wanted her gone and was willing to do just about anything to get her to leave. As tired as she was, she made a quick call to her lawyer. It was time to get an update on what was going on with wresting control of her affairs from Harris and Hammond. She also needed to find out what Alicia had been able to uncover about her father’s illegal business dealings. It was all progressing, but it would take time. Harris and Hammond were procrastinating and trying to find a way to stop her, but Alicia assured her that they didn’t have a legal leg to stand on. All they could do was try to pressure Cyndi into staying with their firm. If she held her ground, they’d have no choice but to hand everything over to Alicia’s office. Of course, they’d take their dead time, but that was where Alicia came in. The other woman was quite confident she could handle Harris and Hammond, and indeed, seemed to be relishing the opportunity. Cyndi shook her head, not understanding how someone could be looking forward to such a battle, as Alicia obviously was. She was just glad she’d hired the woman to be on her side in this conflict. The next thing that Cyndi did was contact the mayor’s office, and scheduled a meeting for the following morning. Yes, she had the paperwork giving her the right to have a B & B in this building, but she wanted to make it official. Thankfully, she didn’t need to worry about permits for the renovation. Shamus had informed her earlier that he’d already taken care of it. In fact, he’d taken the time to stick them in the window earlier. She hadn’t noticed them because of the heavy curtains.

192


NJ Walters

With nothing left to be done, Cyndi wandered to the kitchen, her feet echoing on the floor. Each room she passed was empty or nearly so. The library had eight boxes of books she’d decided to keep, and the dining room had painting and building supplies stacked at one end. Shamus was standing at the stove, a towel tucked around his waist as he stirred a pot. “Hungry?” He didn’t even glance over his shoulder. Her nose carried her toward him. The smell of tomato sauce and spices was heavenly. Her stomach growled in agreement. He laughed when he heard the sound. “I’ll take that as a yes.” “I thought I wasn’t hungry, but obviously I am. Is there anything I can do to help?” While she’d been busy on the phone, he’d been busy in the kitchen. Thick tomato sauce, bubbled on the stovetop and water boiled in a large pot, cooking pasta. And if her nose wasn’t mistaken, there was garlic bread in the oven. “You can pour us each a glass of wine.” He motioned to the table with the wooden spoon. “I opened the bottle a minute ago.” Cyndi poured wine and decided to take Shamus’s lead on the tone of the evening. They needed to forget their troubles for a short while, relax and enjoy a quiet meal together. It wouldn’t make their problems disappear, but it would help them relax and gain their strength for the next battle. Picking up the two glasses, she walked back to stand beside him, offering him one. He took it and sipped, then lay the glass on the counter. Grabbing a clean spoon from the drawer, he dipped it into the pot. “Taste.” Cyndi blew on it and tasted the sauce from the spoon. Spices exploded on her tongue. “Oh, this is good.” “I wasn’t sure if you’d like it spicy or not, so I went somewhere in the middle.” “This is absolutely perfect.” As she leaned against the counter and watched him, she was once again amazed by him. Her father sure as heck couldn’t cook and neither could her ex-husband. Shamus seemed to be at home in any venue. “I didn’t know you could cook.” He deftly drained the pasta, drizzling it with olive oil before piling it on to the two plates he had waiting. “My sister made sure that both Patrick and I were capable of taking care of ourselves in the kitchen. Besides, I like to eat. I figured I’d better learn how to cook.”


193


The thick tomato sauce was added and then a sprinkle of Parmesan cheese. He carried both plates over to the table and went back to the oven to pull out a foil wrapped loaf of bread, which he carried to the table and unwrapped. Cyndi slid into her chair. “It all smells incredible. Thank you for this.” “My pleasure.” He sat down next to her, took her hand in his, and kissed her knuckles. “After dinner, it’s a hot bath for you and then bed. You’ve had a long, hard day.” Pushing the nasty memories of the day out of her head, she smiled at him. “Only if you join me in bed.” He gave her a roguish grin before nipping at her fingers. “What about your bath?” Her stomach jumped, and heat pooled low in her belly. “That would be good too.” Shamus laughed and picked up his fork, twirling the spaghetti easily on the tines before popping it into his mouth. Cyndi watched him chew and swallow, feeling her nipples tighten as he licked sauce from his lips. “Aren’t you eating?” he asked innocently. She could feel the heat on her cheeks. Grabbing her fork, she jabbed it at her plate. The first mouthful was so good it made her forget everything else. Well, almost everything else. They enjoyed their meal, keeping the conversation on renovation plans. Cyndi planned to pick out fabric tomorrow and place her order by the day after at the latest. Which led her to her next problem. “Do you know of anyone who sews around here? A professional seamstress?” She wasn’t surprised when Shamus nodded. The man knew everyone. “Rebecca Tanner used to sew. I’m not sure if she does it any more, but I think her daughter, Casey, might sew as well. She’d just a teenager, but she’s mature for her age.” “If you give me the number, I’ll call her tomorrow.” “No problem.” Cyndi hoped it wouldn’t be a problem. It would be a hassle if she had to go out of town to get the drapes made, but she would if she had to. Hopefully, either Rebecca or her daughter wouldn’t mind working for her. Some of the upholstery, she could do herself, but a few pieces might need a professional. “What about upholstery?” “If it’s not too complicated, I should be able to handle it for you.” He bit off a chunk of garlic bread and chewed. “Is there anything you can’t do?”

194


NJ Walters

He shot her a leering grin. “Nothing worth talking about.” Cyndi laughed and finished eating. Replete, she sat back and watched him polish off the rest of the bread. When he was done, they cleaned up the kitchen and headed upstairs, turning off all the lights as they went. His hand was firm on her back as they walked up the stairs and into her room. “I’ll start the bath.” He nuzzled her neck, nipping lightly at it before heading into the adjoining bathroom. Cyndi watched him go. The man had the best ass on the planet. The way it filled out a pair of jeans was probably illegal in several states. Of course, it looked even better out of a pair of jeans. Heat suffused her body as she stripped off her clothing and wandered into the bathroom. She intended to forget all about her problems tonight. The only thing that mattered at this moment was her and Shamus.


195


Chapter Twenty-One The next three days passed in relative peace even though she was incredibly busy. Her house was torn up as construction and painting continued, but all was quiet on the stalker front. Her meeting with the mayor had gone much better than she’d anticipated. The man was actually excited about the prospect of a B & B in town to help bring more tourists to the area. The fact that Cyndi’s home was a historic one helped tremendously. The book of fabric swatches arrived and Cyndi quickly made her selections. She placed a huge order by phone and Janine sent the bolts of fabric via courier, knowing that Cyndi was anxious to get started. She also had a seamstress lined up. She talked to Rebecca Tanner, who’d been too busy to take on the large job of curtains for the entire house, but her daughter, Casey, had agreed. Cyndi was hesitant until mother and daughter came out to the house to meet her. The serious, green-eyed, black-haired girl immediately impressed Cyndi. Casey was only seventeen, but seemed much older, and was confident she could do the job. Rebecca assured Cyndi that she would be there to help if Casey ran into any problems, which she didn’t think the girl would. She’d been sewing for years. They toured the house, matching fabric swatches with windows, while double-checked measurements and discussed the types of curtains for each room. Casey had taken her own notes, pinning them to the various fabrics. Cyndi was more than pleased when the girl gave her a quote for the job. It wasn’t too low, as one might have expected from a teenager wanting a job. The girl obviously valued her own skills. But neither was it too high. The price agreed upon, the women carried the mounds of fabric to the car. She and Casey decided that the downstairs drapes would be sewn first, as these would be the first rooms to be done. In fact, with the painting finished in the parlor, all it needed was new drapes and furniture to be complete. Again, the experience with Rebecca and her daughter went better than she’d expected. Rebecca was reserved at the beginning, letting her know that the only reason she agreed to come

196


NJ Walters

was because Shamus had called and asked her to. It seemed that Shamus had done a favor for Rebecca a long time ago and she was very fond of him. But as the afternoon wore on, Rebecca gradually relaxed. Casey was nothing but charming from the beginning, but then, she wasn’t old enough to know anything about Cynthia’s father, or his way of getting what he wanted. It was a testament to her mother that the other woman hadn’t said anything about her or the James family. Cyndi appreciated that and it made her like and respect Rebecca Tanner. Today, the men planned to finish painting the foyer. The desk area was ready and Cyndi absolutely loved it. It wasn’t large or obtrusive, but made the most of the small alcove it sat in front of. It was perfect for one person and the heavy oak and the trim matched the rest of the room. Shamus had built it himself, and Cyndi could see the quality and care that he’d put into it. She’d already brought tables and chairs down from the attic. Most of the furniture just needed a good cleaning and waxing. The various chairs needed their fabric changed and she also planned to upholster all the seats for the dining room. She figured she could tackle the dining room chairs herself. If she ran into problems, she could always ask Shamus for help. She’d never done any upholstery before, but the simple dining chairs didn’t look too difficult. She was eager to try her hand at it. Her plan was to get at it first thing, but one look in the refrigerator during breakfast changed her plans. It was almost bare. There was plenty to eat in the freezer, but there was nothing fresh. She needed milk and fruit and vegetables at the very least. She’d bought food for one when she’d first arrived, but Shamus had a huge appetite. If he hadn’t brought the occasional item home from the store, she’d have had to go before now. As it was, there was no longer any choice. If they wanted to eat, she needed to grocery shop. Working her way through the refrigerator and the cupboards, she made an extensive list. When she was done, she went to the foyer to find Shamus. He was staining the desk he’d built for her and it looked gorgeous. He looked up from his work and smiled at her. “It looks amazing.” “I aim to please.” She blushed because he’d said the same thing to her last night, except he’d had his face buried between her thighs at the time. “I’m going grocery shopping.” “Hang on and I’ll go with you.”


197


She shook her head. “There’s been nothing for three days now, and besides, I can’t live like a prisoner in my own home forever. If I’m afraid to go out into the community by myself, that’s what I’ll be.” “I don’t like it.” He wiped his hands on a rag as he came toward her. “I’m going straight from here to the grocery store and home again. Nothing is going to happen to me in that length of time. I’ll be on the busy streets of Jamesville and in a public store. I’ll be fine.” He didn’t look convinced. “You took time off earlier in the week to go to City Hall with me. You’re needed here to keep the workers busy.” As if on cue, one of the men stuck his head out of the library and hollered for Shamus. “I’ll be right there,” he called back as he raked his fingers through his hair. “I don’t like it.” “I know, but it’s something I have to do.” “Just to the grocery store and home.” She bristled at his command until she saw the concern in his eyes. Reaching out, she patted his chest. “Promise. I’ve got my cell phone in my pocket and I’ll lock all my car doors.” “Park right in front of the store.” His scowl was fierce as he pulled her toward him. “I will.” She knew he was worried, and with good reason, but if she was going to live in this town, she had to start acting like it. The only way to put the past to rest was to start living in the now. People had to get to know her for the person she was, not the person she’d been. The only way for that to happen was for her to actually go out into the community. “Call me when you get in the store and just before you leave.” She frowned, thinking he was getting a little zealous, but she agreed. “Don’t worry.” She kissed his chin and his lips. “I’ll be back before you know it.” One of the men hollered for Shamus again and he growled in frustration. “Go.” He dropped another quick kiss on her lips before he headed toward the library. “Oh, and pick up some potato chips for me.” She could see the worry in his eyes even though he was grinning at her to try to put her at ease. “I will.” Grabbing her jacket from the coat rack by the door, she slipped it on and hurried outside, not stopping until she was locked safely inside her car. Mike had returned it as promised, good as new, with all new tires. It started easily and she quickly backed out of the driveway and headed

198


NJ Walters

down the road. Within minutes, she was pulling into the supermarket parking lot and luckily found an empty space not ten feet from the door. Her hands were clenched tight around the wheel and she could feel her blouse sticking to her back beneath her coat. In spite of her bravado with Shamus, she was scared and nervous about being out in the open. Prying her fingers from the steering wheel, she took a deep breath and turned off the ignition. Collecting her purse, she climbed out and locked the door behind her, pocketing her keys. The automatic doors slid open as she approached. She walked inside and grabbed a cart. Making sure she wasn’t blocking anyone, she pulled her cart to one side as she took out her cell phone and pressed the first number on her speed dial. Shamus answered on the first ring. “Cyndi?” She laughed. “I’m here and I’m fine.” There was no way she’d tell him about her white knuckles and cold sweat. “I know you’re fine. I just worry.” “Me too,” she added softly. “I’ll get potato chips,” she said more briskly. “Anything else?” “Just you.” His husky voice sent shivers of a different sort down her spine. “Be home soon.” She ended the call and tucked her phone away. Pulling out her list, she began to shop. It took her longer than she expected, but she soon had everything she came for and then some. The amount of items in her cart kept growing as she saw foods that Shamus might like. She laughed at herself, but it didn’t stop her from adding two thick steaks to the cart. There was a grill out back and she was hoping to talk Shamus into firing it up later tonight. Of course, then she needed steak sauce and mushrooms, as well as a host of other things she hadn’t thought to put on her list. As she wheeled her cart out into the parking lot, she was pleased with her trip. No one had bothered her. Sure, a few folks glared at her and stalked off, but just as many nodded at her. She’d smiled and nodded back. It wasn’t much, but it was a start. Her good mood disintegrated when she saw a woman leaning against the cart corral. She hesitated, but then wheeled her cart forward. She’d known it was only a matter of time until she had to face Dani Black. “I saw you getting checked out inside.” Dani crossed her arms over her chest. “I thought we should talk.”


199


Dani looked good. Obviously marriage to Burke Black agreed with her. Her hair was still long and there were only a few light lines around her eyes. She was wearing jeans and a blue sweater that flattered her coloring. Cyndi tried to think of what to say to her. But really, what did you say to a woman whose relationship you’d tried to sabotage? “I’m sorry.” The words tumbled from her lips, surprising not only herself, but from the looks of her expression, Dani as well. The other woman seemed taken aback. Cyndi pulled the cart to a stop at the trunk of her car and took a deep breath. She’d already started so she might as well keep going. “I know I can’t change what happened all those years ago, but I am truly sorry for any harm I did to you and your family.” Dani’s eyes, a carbon copy of Shamus’s, narrowed as she straightened away from the cart corral and walked over to stand by Cyndi’s car. “That was a long time ago.” “Yes, it was,” she agreed. “What do you want with Shamus?” How could she answer this question without upsetting Dani? Cyndi didn’t think there was any way to do it. She certainly couldn’t tell his sister that she thought he was the hottest man on the face of the planet. No, that wouldn’t go over well at all. “Shamus is a wonderful man. He’s kind and thoughtful and extremely intelligent.” “I don’t understand you.” Dani canted her head to one side, studying Cyndi. Slightly uncomfortable with the scrutiny, Cyndi dug her keys out of her pocket, unlocked the trunk, and began to pile the bags of groceries inside. “There’s nothing to understand.” “You always had an angle, Cynthia.” She flinched at the sound of the name she’d discarded so many years ago. “Like you said, that was a long time ago. Maybe I’ve changed. Are you the same person you were all those years ago? Would you let another woman come between you and Burke now like you did then?” “Of course not,” Dani insisted. “So you’ve changed. Can’t you give me the same credit?” She finished loading the groceries into the car and shut the trunk. A cart corral sat only a few feet away, so Cyndi wheeled the cart over, pushing it into the metal stall. Dani was still standing in the same spot, watching her. “I’m not sure I believe that anyone can change that much.” Dani sighed, her fingers twisting in the strap of her purse. “I want to believe.” Cyndi could see the torment in the other woman’s eyes. “I don’t want Shamus hurt, not any more than he already has been.”

200


NJ Walters

Cyndi flinched, the keys gripped so tight in her hand that the metal dug into her palm. “I never wanted anyone hurt. I tried to get Shamus to leave me alone at first, but he’s very stubborn. He’s also an adult who can make his own decisions. I like him a lot and I want to be with him.” This time it was Dani who flinched away. Cyndi had stopped short of saying that she was in love with Shamus. One step at a time. They stood there for what seemed like the longest time. Finally, Cyndi decided to make the first move. “Shamus is working out at the house every day if you’d like to stop by and have a look at it.” “You’re really turning it into a bed and breakfast?” Cyndi shrugged. “I really am. I’ve been working in the hotel business for ten years now.” “It’s hard to imagine that place as a B & B.” There was no mistaking Dani’s confusion. “Like I said, times change.” Cyndi strolled to her side of the door and unlocked it. Dani followed close behind. “I’m still not sure I like the idea of Shamus being involved with you.” Cyndi yanked open her door and tossed her purse onto the passenger seat. “I’m sorry about that, but the only opinion that matters to me is Shamus’.” A breeze came up and Cyndi noticed a piece of paper flapping against the windshield. Looked like someone had stuffed a flyer or something underneath her wiper blade. Reaching over, she ripped the piece of paper out from where it was wedged and glanced down at it. She could hear Dani’s voice in the background, but it gradually faded as all her attention focused on the paper in her hands. It wasn’t a store flyer. The huge block letters, cut from newspaper print and pasted onto the plain white paper were all too familiar. Cyndi felt the world around her recede as the words blurred in front of her. GO HOME, it said, OR FACE THE CONSEQUENCES. “Cynthia?” She jumped when she felt a hand on her arm, falling back and striking her elbow against the car frame. Dani was staring at her with concern. For a moment, Cyndi thought she must be hallucinating. “Cyndi?” the other woman asked again, worry etched on her face. “Did you see anyone around my car?” Dani pulled her hand away, a frown forming. “No. What’s going on?” Reaching into her car, Cyndi grabbed her purse and dug out her cell phone, all the while scanning the parking lot. It wasn’t overly busy, but there were people coming and going. Dialing


201


quickly, she waited until the phone was answered. “I need to speak with the sheriff.” She paused. “Tell him it’s Cyndi Marks.” She could feel Dani’s confusion, but didn’t even spare the other woman a glance. She felt so cold inside. She couldn’t fight this unreasonable kind of hatred. It seemed to take forever for the sheriff to pick up the line. As succinctly as she could, she told him where she was and what she’d found. He’d told her to stay put and that he had men on the way. She hung up and hit her speed dial. This time Shamus picked up on the second ring. “On your way home?” “Not yet.” Her voice quavered in spite of her best intentions. “What’s wrong?” She could hear him moving in the background. “I got another note. It was tucked against my windshield when I got out of the store.” “Get in the car and come home.” “I can’t." She half turned her body away from Dani to try to keep her conversation private. “Patrick said to wait. He’s on his way and there’s a sheriff’s cruiser pulling in now.” “I’m on my way.” “You don’t have to come. I can deal with this.” She was steadier now that the authorities were here. She recognized the two men who climbed out of the car and came toward her and Dani. “I’m on my way,” he reiterated. “Okay. I’ve got to go.” She ended the call and tucked her purse away as the officers came toward her.

Shamus’s heart was racing as he drove, barely managing to keep the truck at the speed limit. He’d known something like this could happen if she went out alone. That’s why he’d been running all the errands or going with her. He should never have given into her pleas, should have demanded that she wait until he could go with her. “Yeah, like that would work,” he muttered under his breath. Cyndi was a very independent woman, used to running her own life. She wouldn’t take kindly to him telling her what to do. His hands tightened around the steering wheel as he maneuvered the streets, heading toward the grocery store at the other end of town. Logically, he knew she would be safe with uniformed deputies surrounding her. But he knew he wouldn’t rest easy until he saw her for himself.

202


NJ Walters

The store came into sight and he could see several official vehicles parked in one area, so that’s where he headed. He parked his truck and was out in a flash, striding across the blacktop. Because he was tall, he saw her immediately. Her face was impassive as she answered questions, but he could see the tension there. As if she felt his presence, her head swung around and her eyes met his. He saw the relief in them and knew it mirrored his own. He scanned the crowd and noticed Patrick stop talking when he realized Cyndi was no longer listening to him. Their gazes met and Patrick nodded at him. Shamus inclined his head and kept walking, his long legs eating up the distance. Reaching out, he pulled Cyndi into his arms, wrapping them tight around her. She was safe. “I’m okay.” Her voice was slightly muffled against his shirt, but he heard her all the same. Over the top of Cyndi’s head, he saw his sister watching him. What was she doing here? He’d find out, but right now, all that mattered was Cyndi and getting her somewhere less open. “We’re going home.” He met his brother’s gaze. Patrick rubbed his hand over his jaw and sighed. “Okay. That might be for the best. I think we’ve got everything we need for now.” He flicked his gaze over Cyndi. “I’ll be by later.” He started to herd her toward his truck, but she dug in her heels. “Shamus, I can’t leave my car here. I’ve got a trunk full of groceries.” Shamus raked his fingers through his hair. “I’ll come back and get your car later.” Cyndi frowned up at him. “There’s no reason I can’t drive it home now. You can follow right behind me.” She laid her hand on his chest, directly over his heart. “I’ll be fine,” she whispered so no one else could hear. Glancing around, Shamus realized that everyone was studiously looking everywhere else but at him. That is, everyone except his brother and sister who were watching him and Cyndi with great interest. “Fine.” He knew he was acting like a jerk, but he really wanted to toss Cyndi over his shoulder, stuff her into his truck, and take her somewhere away from this town. Somewhere she’d be safe. He kept his arm wrapped around her as he guided Cyndi to her car and settled her inside. “Wait for me.” He shut her door and faced his siblings. “I want a full report as soon as possible,” he informed his brother.


203


He could tell that Patrick was torn between being amused at Shamus’s highhandedness and being angry. Fortunately, humor won out. “No problem. As soon as I finish here, I’ll let you know. And Cyndi can’t take the car yet. We haven’t finished going over it.” Relief filled Shamus as he opened Cyndi’s door again. She stared up at him, confusion on her face. “Patrick said that you can’t take the car yet. They’re not finished with it.” “Oh, I’m sorry. I should have thought of that.” Patrick surprised him by reaching out and gently touching Cyndi’s shoulder as she climbed back out of her car. “It’s not surprising you’re rattled. It’s been a hell of a week or so for you.” “The groceries. Can I get the groceries from the trunk? I have perishables in there.” “I’ll bring the truck over and transfer them,” Shamus said when Patrick nodded. As he walked back to his truck, his sister fell into step beside him. “Should I ask what you’re doing here?” “I came to get groceries, and when I saw her car, I stayed to talk to Cynthia.” Dani reached out and placed her hand on his arm. He stopped beside his truck. “Her name is Cyndi.” “Shamus,” Dani began tentatively. “No.” He pulled open his truck door as he turned to face his sister. “I don’t have time to get into this right now. Cyndi’s had a shock and it probably isn’t safe for her to be this exposed. Someone wants to drive her away from Jamesville. She’s already been physically hurt once, and I don’t plan on letting that happen again.” He climbed into the driver’s seat, but didn’t close the door yet. “Look, if you want to talk later, call me or come out to Cyndi’s place.” “She invited me to stop by.” He could sense his sister’s bewilderment. “I keep telling you that Cyndi is a good person. When will you believe me?” His gaze went back to her, and he was satisfied that Patrick was keeping her close. “She could be making a hell of a lot of trouble if she wanted to, demanding I not see any of you. But instead, all she does is worry about my relationship with my family. Think about that.” Dani looked so upset. He reached out and gave her a brief hug. “Everything will work out. Don’t worry.” Her arms tightened around him. “Be careful.” “I will.” He released her and she stepped back. “Love you.”

204


NJ Walters

“I love you too, sis.” He closed the door and drove over to park beside Cyndi’s car. It only took him two minutes to transfer the groceries and get Cyndi settled into the passenger seat beside him. As he pulled out of the lot, he glanced in the rearview mirror. Patrick had his arm wrapped around Dani as they both watched his truck until it disappeared from sight.


205


Chapter Twenty-Two Both she and Shamus were silent on the ride home from the grocery store. When he parked in front of the house, she slid out of the truck and, before he had time to object, grabbed several grocery sacks, carrying them inside. They worked side by side, putting everything away, neither of them speaking. When that was done, Shamus told the workers to pack up and go home for the day, for which Cyndi was grateful. She just wanted to be alone with him. Boiling the kettle, she made herself a cup of tea, but it sat untouched on the kitchen counter as she peered out the window. The garden was more barren than when she’d first arrived, many of the leaves were now scattered on the ground. The trees looked desolate and cold. Cyndi shivered, rubbing her hands over her arms for warmth. Picking up the teacup, she forced herself to take a sip. She wasn’t really hungry or thirsty, but recognizing that her body had had a shock, she knew the sweet tea would help. The front door closed heavily, the sound echoing through the mostly empty house all the way to the kitchen. She could measure how close Shamus was to her by the sound of his footsteps on the hardwood floor. She laid her cup aside and watched the door. He filled the doorway, his face set like stone as he watched her. She wasn’t quite sure what to say. There was a tension between them that hadn’t been there before. Cyndi’s body began to tremble. She didn’t know why she was reacting like this. Shamus swore and came toward her, scooping her into his arms. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.” Even her voice sounded fretful, which wasn’t like her at all. “Shock.” She buried her face against his shoulder, wanting to get closer to him. Shamus was always so warm and she wasn’t sure she’d ever feel that way again. Another shiver took her by surprise as he carried her up the stairs and down the hallway. He set her down on the edge of the bed. “I’m going to run you a hot bath.” He paused to crank up the thermostat before he went into the bathroom.

206


NJ Walters

“Okay.” She stared around the room at nothing when he left. As if she’d had one upset too many, her brain was having a hard time processing everything. She’d been through so much these past weeks. She’d been shocked when she’d first gotten news of her father’s death. Finding out that he’d left everything to her had been overwhelming. The decision to come home to Jamesville and face her past hadn’t been an easy one to make, but she’d been determined. Things hadn’t gone quite as she’d planned. Never could she have anticipated a relationship with Shamus O’Rourke or the trouble that would bring to his family. Then there was the discovery of her father’s illegal dealings. Add to that the emotional drain of disposing of the contents of the house and the fact that someone out there hated her enough to shoot at her, slash her tires, and send her threatening letters, it wasn’t any wonder she’d finally had enough. Still, she was made of stronger stuff. Forcing herself to stand, she leaned against the bed, supporting herself with one hand as she toed off her sneakers. Methodically, she stripped off her jeans, shirt, and socks, leaving them in a pile on the floor. She wandered into the bathroom just as Shamus was heading back into the bedroom. He said nothing as he stripped off her bra and panties and helped her into the tub. The hot water swirled around her and she closed her eyes, sighing with pleasure. Heat sank into her stiff muscles, soothing them. Her eyes popped open when the water swirled around her. Hard hands shifted her. “There’s room for two.” Shamus picked her up and arranged her on his lap, his arms adding their warmth to that of the water. When the tub was full, he leaned forward and turned off the taps before settling back against the side. “About what happened today,” she began, but Shamus cut her off. “All that matters is that you’re home and you’re safe.” She could feel the hard length of his erection pressing into her lower back, but his touch was soothing rather than arousing. Still, her body responded to his nearness. Her breasts grew heavy, her nipples tightened, and an ache grew between her thighs. When he helped her out of the tub twenty minutes later, she was both relaxed and aroused. Shamus patted her dry, dragging the towel across his chest and legs, before lifting her into his arms again, and carrying her into the bedroom. It was if he didn’t want to let her go. Laying her on the bed, he reached into the nightstand and pulled out a condom. Quickly, he sheathed himself and came down on the bed beside her. The air in the room was warm thanks to


207


the fact he’d turned up the heat earlier. Her skin was rosy from the hot bath and the desire pumping through her veins. There was no foreplay this time. Only raw need. Without preamble, he reached between her thighs and spread the slick lips of her sex wide. With his other hand, he guided his shaft to her opening. Their eyes met and held as he pressed into her. She was hot and ready and took him easily. When he was buried to the hilt, he lifted her legs, draping them over his shoulders and began to thrust, slowly at first, but quickly gaining speed. He went so deep and felt so large, she wasn’t sure she could take him. Yet she did. Easily. Their bodies, in tune with one another, undulated in a dance of passion. Shamus reached between them, stroking her distended clitoris. Cyndi cried out, rolling her hips to meet his thrust. “Come for me.” Shamus braced himself over her body, his face intense. Sweat dotted his forehead as he flexed his hips faster and faster. Cyndi dug her fingers into the bed covers, her body on fire now, all the cold driven away by the heat of Shamus’s passion. Her body thrummed, totally alive, poised on the brink of orgasm. “Shamus!” she cried, digging her heels into his shoulders, arching her back. Wanting. Needing to be closer. His hips slammed into hers. Harder. Faster. Sharp and intense, her orgasm rocketed through her. She cried out as he continued to pound into her body, claiming it, loving it. Her inner muscles clamped down tight on his cock and he yelled, his entire body jerking as he emptied himself in the condom. Cyndi sank into the pillows, totally spent and gasping for breath. Shamus carefully lowered her legs, pulling out before collapsing alongside her. They lay there for a long time, before she’d turned her head on the pillow. He was watching her intently. “I love you,” she whispered. He reached out, his fingers grazing her lips. “I love you, too.” They slept for a while, then cleaned up again, and redressed. Shamus decided to grill the steaks, and they’d just finished eating when Patrick dropped by. There was really no news. No fingerprints. No witnesses. Cyndi’s spirits sank. Unless this unknown person made a mistake, they might never catch him. Patrick didn’t stay long, and once they cleaned up from their meal, they headed upstairs again. Stripping off her clothing, she hauled on a nightshirt and crawled into bed. They tried to

208


NJ Walters

watch a movie on television, but neither of them was really interested. Finally, at eleven o’clock they called it a night.

Cyndi rolled over in bed yet again and punched her pillow. The red, glowing numbers from the clock on the nightstand told her it was just after two o’clock in the morning. She was exhausted and wanted to sleep, but her mind wouldn’t shut down. “You awake?” Shamus’s voice was low. “Yes.” She rolled over so that she was facing him. There was enough light from the moon coming in through the window for her to see him. “I know that this is hard on you.” He stroked her hair so tenderly that it brought tears to her eyes. “It hasn’t exactly been easy on you either.” His relationship with her had brought him nothing but a boatload of trouble. “But the benefits far outweigh the problems.” His thumb grazed her bottom lip. “You sure about that?” At times like this, she wished she was strong enough to send him away. But the kind of joy and happiness he brought to her had been rare in her life. She’d never experienced the kind of love and devotion Shamus offered her. She had so much love to give and had never really found anyone to share it with before now. A love such as this was worth fighting for. She’d been a coward for the first twenty-five years of her life and wasn’t going back there. She’d worked hard these past fourteen years to make something of herself, to finally become the person she wanted to be. That woman was a fighter. “I’m very sure.” He leaned forward, brushing his lips over hers. “Everything will work out.” Her body immediately began to tingle. No doubt about it, Shamus only had to look at her in a certain way and she was instantly aroused. It was both thrilling and disconcerting for a woman of her age to just be tapping into this well of abundant sexuality, but she liked it. And from the hard-on poking her in the belly, so did he. She reached her hand down to stroke him when the entire house suddenly shook. A huge boom seemed to echo in the air. Shamus rolled out of bed, dragging her with him. “Get dressed,” he yelled. Cyndi grabbed her jeans off the floor, not bothering with underwear. She ripped open a drawer and grabbed a sweater, pulling it on over her nightshirt. Stuffing her bare feet into her


209


sneakers, she grabbed her purse. Her mind had finally made sense of the noises. Something had exploded. Shamus was already dressed and had his phone out as he grabbed her hand. She could smell smoke when he opened the door. “Cyndi Marks’s place. The old James house on James Lane,” he told the emergency operator as they hurried down the stairs. “No, I don’t know how bad it is. We heard an explosion. We’re on our way out now.” As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Cyndi could see the smoke billowing out from the kitchen area. She and Shamus raced for the front door. Cyndi turned all the locks and Shamus pulled the door open. Cool air rushed in as they stepped out onto the front porch, closing the door behind them. Cyndi stumbled on a loose sneaker lace, almost losing her balance. She fell back, but Shamus caught her. A loud crack ripped through the night. She felt Shamus falling and grabbed him. “Shamus.” “Get down,” he gritted out between clenched teeth. There was another loud crack and a piece of the railing shattered, sending wood splinters flying everywhere. Someone was shooting at them! Her eyes flew to Shamus. The front of his shirt was changing color, turning dark. He’d been shot! The bullet had been meant for her, but when she’d stumbled, it had hit him instead. Wrapping her arm around him, she half pulled, half dragged him down the steps as another shot rang out. Her arm jerked and began to sting, but she ignored it as she yanked him down behind his truck. “Where’s your phone?” She patted his pockets, but it wasn’t there. “Here.” He handed it to her. Through everything, he’d managed to hang on to it. Cyndi grabbed it from him. To her surprise, the connection hadn’t been broken and the emergency operator was still on the other end of the line. “Call the sheriff’s department and send an ambulance. There’s someone shooting at us.” “Are you hurt?” “Shamus is. I’m not sure how bad. I have to see.” “Don’t hang up the phone,” the operator instructed. “Okay.” Cyndi could hear faint sirens in the distance and she saw smoke streaming from the back of the house. None of it mattered. Her entire focus was on the man on the ground beside her. The fact that he was just lying there worried her. His breathing was shallow, his face pale.

210


NJ Walters

Carefully, she raised his shirt. It was sticky with blood. Her stomach roiled and she swallowed hard. She breathed a sigh of relief when his chest seemed unhurt. He grunted in pain as she lifted the cloth, exposing his left shoulder. Blood seeped heavily from a wound. Cyndi tossed her purse aside, whipped off her sweater, and yanked her nightshirt over her head. Pulling the sweater back on, she then folded the fabric of her nightshirt into a pad and laid it over the wound, pressing down hard. “We can’t stay here. We’re too exposed.” Shamus swore as he levered himself up onto his right elbow. She knew he was right. “Where?” Another shot kicked up the dirt just inches from her feet. Rolling to his knees, Shamus struggled to his feet. Cyndi stuffed the phone in her purse and hooked it over her head and shoulder. Wrapping her arm around him, she tried to support his weight and keep pressure on his wound at the same time. They moved as quickly as they could, rounding the back of the truck. Cyndi was sweating heavily now, a combination of fear and exertion. Shamus looked ready to drop in a heap and although the sirens were getting closer, there was no help to be had at the moment. They were on their own. Shamus stumbled, almost falling twice, but Cyndi managed to keep them upright, finding strength she didn’t know she had. They managed to run behind her car, which was further away from the shooter. At least she hoped it was. She really couldn’t tell where he was, but all the shots seemed to be coming from one general location. She could see the flashing lights coming up the road. “Help is almost here. Hang on.” She eased him down on to the damp ground, propping him up against a back tire. Sweat dripped down his brow and she wiped it away. “Everything is going to be okay.” She didn’t know who she was trying to reassure. Him or her. A large pump truck pulled into the yard, followed by a vehicle from the sheriff’s department. They cut the sirens. Cyndi jumped to her feet. “Watch out, there’s a shooter in the woods!” As if to confirm her warning, a shot took out a headlight on the fire truck. The firemen retreated to the far side of the truck, hunkering down. Patrick jumped out of the cruiser, drew his weapon, took aim, and returned fire. More vehicles screeched into her yard. “Get some light over toward those woods,” Patrick yelled. Several vehicles backed up and spun around, flooding the trees with light.


211


Cyndi thought she saw movement to the far right. Apparently, Patrick did too because he fired several shots. Someone yelled, then the yard went quiet. For about five seconds. Pandemonium broke out as the firemen started pulling out hoses and headed toward the house. Cyndi breathed a sigh of relief as an ambulance pulled into the driveway and two men jumped out of the front seat. “Over here!” she yelled, waving frantically them. They grabbed their gear and headed toward where she and Shamus had taken shelter. Patrick made it before the paramedics. He took one look at his brother, but said nothing. The flashing lights against his grim features made him look slightly demonic as he crouched down beside his brother. “It’s his shoulder.” Of course, Patrick probably already knew that, given the fact she was pressing down hard against his left shoulder. “It should have been me. I stumbled on my sneaker lace and Shamus caught me.” She was rambling now, but she couldn’t seem to stop herself. There was so much blood on Shamus’s shirt. “Let’s see what we’ve got here.” One of the paramedics took her wrist to move it aside. “No! He’s bleeding. I have to keep pressure on it.” The paramedic eased her hand away. “That’s okay. We’ll take care of it now.” “You’ve got to let them work, Cyndi.” Patrick took her by the shoulders and eased her back. She sat down hard on the ground two feet away and watched as they cut Shamus’s shirt off him and put some kind of bandage on his wound. They started an IV before carefully lifting him onto the waiting stretcher. She was vaguely aware of one of the deputies coming to tell Patrick that, although they found blood in the woods, there was no shooter to be found. There were men still following the trail. They hadn’t given up hope and one of the deputies had gone home to get his bloodhound, who was an excellent tracker. She didn’t pay much attention to what Patrick said to the man. All she cared about was Shamus. His eyes were closed and he appeared very pale. When they’d settled him on the stretcher, his eyelids fluttered and he turned his head as if searching for her. She scooted closer and took his hand in hers. “I’m here.” “Come with me.” “Of course I’m going to the hospital with you.” “We need you to tell us what happened here,” Patrick interrupted.

212


NJ Walters

Cyndi pulled her sweater tighter around her. Realizing it wasn’t buttoned, she quickly took care of that chore. When they lifted the stretcher, she was right beside it. Patrick grabbed her arm, pulling her to a halt. “Cyndi. I need you to talk to me.” Angry, she shook off his hold. “There was a large explosion. We got up and when we went downstairs, there was smoke coming from the back of the house. When we went outside, someone started shooting at us.” The paramedics loaded Shamus into the back of the ambulance. Cyndi hurried forward with Patrick hot on her heels. “Any more than that will have to wait until later.” She clambered on board, sitting across from Shamus. In the light, she could see him more clearly. His face was smudged with dirt, smoke, and blood. He looked too pale for her peace of mind. Patrick’s grim expression was the last thing she saw as the doors closed and the ambulance pulled away. “Hey.” Shamus’s voice was little more than a harsh whisper. “Hey yourself.” She reached out and smoothed a lock of hair off his forehead. The strap from her purse pressed against her neck, reminding her of its presence. She shifted it and heard a noise inside. It was only then she remembered the phone. Digging into her purse, she realized the call was still connected. She lifted the receiver to her ear. “Hello.” The emergency operator answered back. Cyndi apologized for forgetting about the woman and told her that they were on their way to the hospital and that the firemen and the deputies were on the scene at her house. After thanking the woman, she hung up the phone. As she tucked Shamus’s phone back inside her purse, she saw her own in its usual pocket. She hadn’t even thought to use her own phone but she was glad she had it, as the battery was almost dead on Shamus’s. “Should I call your sister?” Cyndi really didn’t want to have to be the one to place the call, but someone needed to tell them. “Please.” Shamus rattled off the number before he closed his eyes again. Cyndi’s hands shook as she used her phone to make the call. It was answered on the second ring by an annoyed male voice. “It’s after two in the morning. This better be good.” “Burke?” She heard rustling in the background. “This is Burke Black. Who is this?” Cyndi swallowed hard. “Cyndi Marks.” “What do you want?”


213


“Shamus has been shot, but he’s okay.” She hurried on to reassure him. “We’re on route to the hospital now.” “What the hell happened?” “It’s a long story. Patrick is still back at my house, and I wasn’t sure he’d have time to call you yet.” “We’re on our way.” The call was ended abruptly. Cyndi tucked her phone back in her purse just as the ambulance slowed and finally stopped. The back doors were yanked open and several hospital staff helped the paramedics lower the stretcher and quickly wheel it inside. Cyndi hurried after them, only to be stopped at the large double doors that said “Staff Only”. She stood, her hand on the door, peering through the small window as they wheeled the man she loved away from her. He hadn’t opened his eyes and she wondered if he was unconscious due to lack of blood. She jumped when she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was one of the paramedics. He appeared concerned. “He’ll be okay, won’t he?” She was desperate for reassurance. She’d just found Shamus; she couldn’t lose him now. “He should be fine.” The man stared at her. “Why don’t you sit down?” He urged her away from the door. She didn’t want to leave, but knew there was no point in standing there. “Is there anyone I can call for you?” She shook her head. “No. But thank you.” She was shaking almost violently now, her entire body trembling. Her teeth began to chatter. The paramedic called out to one of the nurses. “She’s going into shock.” The paramedic lifted her and carried her through the double doors. “Shamus?” Maybe they were taking her to him. “Don’t you worry about him,” a brisk female voice told her. “Let’s have a look at you.” The woman unhooked Cyndi’s purse from over her neck and shoulder and then proceeded to unbutton her sweater. Cyndi objected, trying to bat away the woman’s hands. She was already freezing. But the nurse wouldn’t be deterred and was soon drawing Cyndi’s sweater down her arms. Cyndi flinched, pain shooting down her arm. “Looks like you got grazed.” She wrapped a warm blanket over Cyndi’s body, tucking it around her, but leaving her left arm exposed. “We’ll get a doctor to look at that for you.”

214


NJ Walters

By the time the doctor cleaned and bandaged the wound, Cyndi was starting to feel better. It hadn’t even needed any stitches, but the doctor had cleaned it thoroughly, making sure there was no fabric from her shirt embedded in the skin. No one would tell her anything about Shamus except that he was in surgery. Just the word almost made Cyndi sick to her stomach. There was no need for her to stay in hospital overnight. All she needed to do was to rest at home for the next few days and she’d be fine. The nurse gave her a top from a set of scrubs and helped her put it on over her bandaged arm. It didn’t hurt too badly now thanks to the pain medication they’d given her. She had a prescription for some antibiotics and some painkillers that she’d have to fill tomorrow. Carefully, she pulled her sweater back on, needing the extra warmth. She eased off the examination table, steadying herself before collecting her purse. She felt slow but stable as the nurse walked with her down the hallway, toward the waiting room. The name on her tag said her last name was Johnson. Cyndi asked her if she was related to Pete, one of the men working on her house. Indeed, Pete was her uncle. Barbara Johnson was Arthur and Silas’s sister. Barbara promised to let her know if she heard any news. They were all concerned. Seemed everyone in town thought the world of Shamus. The big double door opened and Cyndi walked back into the waiting room, feeling slightly shaky, but nowhere near as bad as she had. The first thing she saw was the large group of people milling about. As she approached, conversation stopped and all heads turned her way. The crowd parted as if by magic and standing at their center was Dani and Burke Black.


215


Chapter Twenty-Three “Have you heard anything?” Cyndi did her best to ignore the stares of the small crowd hovering around the couple. “Where have you been? We’ve been waiting to talk to you.” She could see the fear on Dani’s face and hear it in her voice. Cyndi motioned to the big double doors. “The doctor needed to check me out.” She didn’t tell them about her own injury. It was nothing compared to Shamus’s. “What happened?” Burke’s low voice carried easily across the room. “I’ve got to sit down,” she mumbled as she made her way to one of the orange vinyl chairs. She was rapidly getting shakier on her feet. The last thing she wanted to do was collapse in a heap. Dani and Burke followed her. Dani sat in the seat next to her, while Burke pulled up a chair and parked it directly in front of her. She could have told them they didn’t have to worry about her leaving. She wasn’t going anywhere. “Have you heard from Patrick?” If it were possible, Burke’s scowl got even deeper and blacker. “He called when we were on our way here. He told us about the fire and the shooting.” “Shamus could have been killed,” Dani whispered brokenly. Cyndi didn’t deny the allegation because it was true. Shamus had been in danger because someone wanted her out of the way. “I’m sorry.” The words were inadequate, but they were all she had. Her fingers tightened around the strap of her purse. “You’re sorry,” Dani choked out. “That’s all you can say. You’re sorry.” “What do you want me to say?” She was weary of the condemnation, tired of having to defend herself, and worried sick about Shamus. Tipping back her head, she closed her eyes, as a wave of exhaustion washed over her. “I’ve been trying to accept your relationship for Shamus’s sake. I’m not sure you’re as bad as you used to be. You may even have changed for the better.” Dani’s eyes filled with tears. “But

216


NJ Walters

Shamus is my brother. I practically raised him, and his relationship with you is hurting him. I just can’t stand by and watch—” She broke off on a sob. “Dani.” Burke was obviously trying to calm his wife, but it wasn’t working. “You know it’s true.” “Getting upset isn’t going to help Shamus,” Burke murmured. Cyndi felt the air shift in front of her and managed to open her eyes. Burke was leading Dani away, leaving her on the far side of the waiting room all by herself, as the rest of the family and concerned friends congregated on the other. Fine. She was used to being alone. Used to being the one on the outside. It had been this way for most of her life. Patrick came in a few minutes later and went straight to the nurses’ desk. After conferring with them briefly, he went to his family, hugging his sister and brother-in-law. Cyndi looked away as he talked to each person there in turn, feeling even more ostracized. “You okay?” She hadn’t heard him come up beside her, but Patrick stood staring down at her. Not for the first time, she noticed the strong resemblance between the brothers and it brought tears to her eyes. She blinked them back and nodded. “I’m fine. Did they tell you anything?” She motioned toward the nurses. “No. Just that he’s still in surgery. They expect the doctor to be down soon though.” “That’s…” She swallowed hard. “That’s good. Isn’t it?” Patrick didn’t answer her. “I’ll need to get a full statement tomorrow morning.” “Fine.” She felt weary to her bones, but she’d drag herself down to the sheriff’s office as soon as she left the hospital. “Looks like most of the damage is in the kitchen area of your house. From what the Fire Marshal could tell me, it appears as if there was some kind of homemade incendiary device tossed through the window. That’s what you heard exploding. They’ll know more when it cools down enough for them to sift through.” Cyndi nodded. She didn’t care about the house at the moment. Maybe tomorrow she would. Or the day after. But not now. “The downstairs mainly has smoke damage and that can be cleaned.” “Fine,” she said because Patrick seemed to expect her to say something.


217


He started to say something, but broke off when the big double doors opened again and a tired looking doctor strode out. They were all on their feet. “O’Rourke family?” he asked as he came toward them. “Yes. I’m his sister.” Dani stepped forward with Burke on one side and Patrick on the other. Cyndi hurried over to stand behind them. Leaning forward, she strained to hear what the doctor had to say. “We removed the bullet and there doesn’t seem to be any major damage. He’ll need therapy, but he should be back to normal in about six to eight weeks. We’ll keep him here for three or four days to watch for infection, but after that, he should be able to go home as long as there is someone to help him.” “He’ll come home with us, of course.” Dani assured the doctor. “After all, we’re his family.” What could Cyndi say to that? Nothing. “You can see him in about a half hour or so when we get him settled into his room, but only for a few minutes and only family. He needs rest more than anything else.” Cyndi’s heart dropped at the “only family”. She knew then that they wouldn’t let her see him. She had no rights as far as they or the hospital were concerned. The fact that she loved him more than anything and would gladly change places with him, didn’t matter in the slightest. She groped her way back to her chair and sank down onto it. Once again, the family and friends retreated to the far side of the room. Shamus would be fine. That was all that mattered. She told herself that over and over again until she finally started to believe it. Knowing there was no point in her staying, she pushed herself back to her feet and went to the nurses’ desk. Barbara Johnson watched her approach and she could see the pity in the other woman’s eyes. Everyone in the waiting room had heard what Dani had said. “If I call, will you tell me how he is? Can you tell me?” She didn’t want to get the nurse in trouble, not when she’d been so kind. “Just ask for me when you call. I’m covering part of another shift, so I get off at noon. I’m on days off then, but I’ll leave a note at the desk asking the other nurses to let you know his condition. It’s the best I can do.” “Thank you.” Clutching her purse to her chest, she turned and made her way outside. Nobody called after her or tried to stop her. She was mildly surprised to see that the sun was rising up over the horizon. A uniformed officer was just pulling out of the parking lot and she flagged him down.

218


NJ Walters

“Ma’am?” He rolled down his window and eyed her dirty clothes, but didn’t comment. By now, Cyndi figured at least half the town knew what had happened last night. “The sheriff said for me to go to the station and give my statement.” She didn’t have any way to drive herself as her car was still parked in the driveway at home. “Yes, ma’am.” Leaning over, he opened the passenger door. Cyndi slowly made her way around and climbed in. They were both silent on the ride to the station. Once inside, the kind deputy got her a cup of coffee and proceeded to take her statement. When it was signed, she was free to go. Beyond exhausted, she put one foot in front of the other as she made her way to the door. She had to go home. She needed a shower and clean clothing. Then she had to call the hospital and see if anyone would tell her Shamus’s condition. After that, she supposed, she’d worry about the house. She wasn’t even sure the authorities would let her back in the house yet. Even if they wouldn’t, she could at least get her car. Thankfully, her keys were in her purse. She stood outside, soaking up the early morning sunshine. It was late October, but the air was unseasonably warm. Cyndi was grateful for the heat. She felt so cold. The town was just coming alive for the day. Traffic was beginning to move up and down Main Street and folks were starting their day. Cyndi felt utterly removed from all of them. Was she kidding herself to think she’d ever be accepted as a part of Jamesville, that people would ever forgive her past and her family’s nasty legacy? She didn’t know and, at this moment, she was too tired to worry about it. All the fight was gone, replaced by a deep well of emptiness. A car pulled up next to the curb as she went down the steps to the sidewalk. “Are you all right?” Cyndi was surprised to see Alicia hurrying toward her. “I just heard over at the diner that your house was burned and that Shamus was shot.” “News travels fast.” She’d expected it, but even she was surprised by just how fast it had happened. “Jessie saw you heading into the sheriff’s office when she went into work this morning. Several of the volunteer firefighters have already been in this morning. They were all too willing to share.” Cyndi nodded. “Shamus had surgery, but the doctor said he’s going to be fine.” “That’s great.” Alicia took her by the arm and led her to the passenger side of her car. “Do you want to stop by the hospital before I take you home?”


219


Cyndi shook her head as she climbed in the car. Alicia closed the door and hurried around to the driver’s side and sliding in. “Cyndi?” “They won’t let me see him.” It hurt to actually say the words out loud. “Who won’t?” Alicia frowned as she started her car and pulled away from the curb. “The doctor said family only. I think it’s fair to say Shamus’s family doesn’t include me in that group.” “That’s not right,” Alicia protested. Cyndi was too tired to fight. “It’s their right, and I really can’t blame them. I’ve caused that family enough grief. The fact is I’m sleeping with Shamus, but his family would rather I wasn’t.” Alicia snorted. “You’re in love with the man.” “That obvious?” Cyndi gave a tired laugh that was half sob. “Only to those with of us with eyes.” Alicia glanced over at her before returning her eyes to the road. “He loves you too.” “I know he does, but that doesn’t erase all the trouble I’ve brought him or his family.” The house came into view and Cyndi was glad to see it. There were still several official looking vehicles around the house. An officer strode up to the car when Alicia parked. “I’m sorry, but this house is off limits.” “My client is the owner of this property.” Alicia spoke up before Cyndi could summon up enough energy to do so. “Yes, ma’am.” The officer stepped back. “The sheriff and Fire Marshal said it was okay for Ms. Marks to go inside as long as she stayed away from the back part of the house. The upstairs is fine. They figured Ms. Marks might want to get some of her clothing and belongings, but she can’t stay here until after the investigation is complete.” “How long will that take?” Cyndi followed the officer up the path to the house. “Hopefully, only a day or two. But it’s gonna take a while to repair the damage to the kitchen.” He opened the door and ushered her inside, calling over his shoulder. “You have to wait outside, ma’am.” Cyndi realized that Alicia was behind them. “You don’t have to wait. I’m going to pack a few things and go check into the Jamesville Motel.” It wasn’t as if there was much choice on where to stay in Jamesville. “You’re sure? I can wait and drive you.”

220


NJ Walters

Cyndi summoned a smile for the other woman. “I’m sure. I’ll need my car and you’ve already done enough. Thank you.” Alicia appeared concerned, but resigned. “It’s no problem. Promise me you’ll call if you need anything.” “Promise.” Alicia nodded and started back to her car as Cyndi walked inside her house. The acrid smell of smoke filled her lungs, reminding her of the terror of last night. Ignoring it as best she could, she made her way up the stairs and into her bedroom. The bedcovers were in a heap from their mad scramble of the night before. The deputy shifted uneasily from one foot to the other. “I’ll just wait here and carry down your luggage.” “Thank you.” Cyndi appreciated his offer. She wasn’t sure she had strength enough to do it herself at the moment. Her head was pounding, and her arm was starting to ache as the pain medication they’d given her at the hospital began to wear off. She looked away from the bed and went to the closet, pulling out her suitcase. It didn’t take her long to fill it. Thankfully, her bedroom was on the opposite end of the house from the kitchen and her clothing didn’t seem to smell of smoke. She went into the bathroom and gathered her toiletries, her eyes filling as she spied Shamus’s razor and toothbrush on the counter. Swiping the tears from her eyes, she hurried back to the bedroom and tossed her belongings inside. She only needed enough for a couple of days. She’d buy anything she missed. Zipping the case closed, she motioned to the deputy. “That all?” She nodded, but at the last second, detoured by the bed and grabbed Shamus’s pillow, tucking it under her arm. The deputy carried her suitcase down the stairs and out of the house. She followed close behind him. He loaded her luggage into her trunk, slamming it shut. “You’re headed for the Jamesville Motel?” he asked as he ambled up to stand beside her. “Yes.” She carefully lowered herself into the driver’s seat. “I’ll tell the sheriff.” He kept one hand on the door. “You do that.” She started the car, ignoring the fact that the car door was still wide open. “Thank you again for your help.” Taking the hint, the deputy shut the door and watched her drive away. Cyndi kept all her concentration on the road as she made the short trip to the Jamesville Motel.


221


She dragged her luggage into the motel behind her, ignoring the various aches and pains in her body. It didn’t take her long to check in and within minutes, she was ensconced inside a room. It wasn’t the most inspiring place in the world. The décor hadn’t changed since the seventies, but it was clean and functional. Shutting the door, she slung her purse onto the bed and eased her tired body down beside it. She dug out her cell phone and called the hospital. It took awhile, but someone finally told her that the patient was stable and that visiting was still strictly for family only. Hanging up, she struggled to keep her anger and despair at bay. Knowing there was another call she had to make, she dialed the familiar number. It was answered on the third ring. “Hello?” “Morning, Aunt Verna.” “Cyndi. I was just thinking about you.” The love and caring in the older woman’s voice was too much for her. Cyndi burst into tears. Between sobs, she poured out the entire story from start to finish. Verna listened and when Cyndi was done, she took action. “I’ll be there by this evening.” Cyndi sniffed, swiping at her face with her hands. Her eyes were swollen and she had a splitting headache. “There’s really nothing you can do.” “I can be with you.” “Thank you.” She gave a tearful laugh. “I can always depend on you.” And don’t you forget it.” Her voice softened. “Once Shamus regains consciousness, he’ll ask for you. Don’t worry.” “I’m not,” she lied because, truthfully, she was worried. Maybe this would be too much for him to handle and she truly wouldn’t blame him if it was. But deep inside, she prayed her aunt was right. “See you soon,” her aunt promised. When the call ended, Cyndi tossed her phone aside. She needed a bath desperately, but she was so tired. Promising herself she’d just close her eyes for a second, she stretched out on the mattress, grabbed Shamus’s pillow and cuddled into it. His heady, masculine scent was still there and she snuggled tighter as tears leaked from the corners of her eyes. The last thing she remembered was telling herself she needed to get up.

222


NJ Walters

Chapter Twenty-Four Cyndi! Shamus came awake in a rush and groaned as pain rocketed through his left shoulder and down his arm. A soft, soothing voice urged him to relax and take a deep breath. “Cyndi?” he gasped, prying his eyes open. “No.” His sister’s voice was gentle as she helped him lie back down. “You were shot and had surgery. The doctor removed the bullet, and you’re going to be fine. You can go home with us in a few days if there are no complications.” Shamus frowned. “Where’s Cyndi?” “I don’t know.” “What do you mean, you don’t know?” Memories of last night flooded back at him. “She’s in danger and no one knows where the hell she is?” Dani flinched at the loud tone of his voice, but continued to tuck the covers around him. “She wasn’t my concern last night. You were.” Thinking for a moment, she added, “I’m sure she’s fine.” A soft knock came on the door and a nurse poked her head inside the room. He recognized her as Arthur and Silas Johnson’s sister. He’d forgotten that she was a nurse. Shamus took a deep breath, momentarily ignoring the other woman. It helped ease the pain and calm his temper as he addressed his sister. “I understand. But surely Patrick didn’t just let her leave.” “If you’re talking about Cyndi, she left when no one was paying any attention.” The nurse pushed the door open and stepped into the room. “Right after the doctor spoke to the family and informed them that only family could see you.” She glanced at Dani and back at Shamus. “She was very worried about you though. Even when she was being treated herself, she kept asking about you.” “Cyndi was hurt?” Shamus struggled to sit up again. Sweat broke out on his brow. The nurse came over and adjusted the bed, enabling him to semi-sit. “Apparently a bullet grazed her arm. One of the paramedics was worried about her when she practically collapsed. When we checked her out, we realized that she’d been wounded. The doctor took care of it and it


223


wasn’t serious enough to admit her.” She glanced over at Dani again. “She really needed someone to stay with her, but she said there was no one she could call.” “But she’s okay.” Worry burned in his gut like acid. While he was flat on his back in hospital, Cyndi was out there all alone. “Yes, she’s fine. She’ll be sore for awhile, but she’ll heal.” “Thank you.” “You’re welcome.” The nurse smiled at him. “I’m just going off shift now, but I’m back on in a couple days. If you’re still here, I’ll check on you again then.” She left the room as quietly as she’d come. “Where’s Patrick?” Shamus pinned his sister with a laser glare. He felt incredibly weak, but the adrenaline coursing through his system was giving him a boost. “I’m not sure. He was here for a long time, but then he left. Why?” “Because someone needs to keep an eye on Cyndi. She shouldn’t be alone.” He let the statement hang in the air. Dani sighed and scrubbed her face with her hands. “I’m sorry, okay? But when they told me you’d been shot…” She bit her lip and turned away. Shamus hated seeing tears in his sister’s eyes. “Hey.” He waited until she turned back to face him. “It’s okay. I do understand. But you have to understand something, too. Cyndi is important to me and that’s not going to change.” His shoulder ached like a son of a bitch, so he took a couple of deep breaths. “I’m beginning to believe that.” Dani shook her head as she walked over to his side and rested her hand on his forearm. “I’ll try. That’s all I can promise.” “That’s all I can ask.” The door shoved open and his older brother strode in. “I passed a nurse in the hall who said you were looking for me.” Shamus realized the nurse must have overheard his question to Dani on her way out the door. He had to remember to find her and thank her when this was over. “Cyndi was hurt and she’s out there somewhere by herself.” Patrick dragged a hand though his hair and huffed out a breath. There were dark circles beneath his steady, gray eyes. Patrick looked tired. Shamus realized then that he’d probably been up all night long. “Yeah, she left the hospital when I wasn’t looking. No, I wasn’t paying attention. I didn’t think she’d leave.” “She knew she couldn’t get in to see me,” Shamus pointed out.

224


NJ Walters

Patrick nodded, but made no apology. “Right now, she’s at the Jamesville Motel. She stopped by the station and gave her statement before she headed home. One of my men said that when she dropped by the house to get some belongings, he overheard her say she was going to the motel. I’ve got a man watching her room.” “Good,” Shamus sighed, allowing his eyes to close for a brief moment. His shoulder was throbbing worse than a toothache. “Are you all right?” He felt his sister’s hand against his forehead and opened his eyes again. “Yeah.” He gave her what he hoped was a reassuring smile. “I’ll be up and around before you know it.” “But not too fast.” He could see the strain on her face. Patrick had been shot a little over a year ago and he knew this was churning up all those memories for his sister. “Not too fast,” he promised. At least not as far as he was concerned. “Why don’t you go home and get some rest? You look exhausted.” “It’s been a long night.” She glanced over at Patrick. He answered his sister’s unasked question. “I’ll stay with him for a while.” Shamus chuckled. “I don’t need a babysitter.” “I just don’t want you to be alone.” She brushed a lock of hair out of his face and leaned down to kiss his forehead. “You okay to drive?” Patrick asked. Dani grabbed her jacket and purse from the chair. “Perfectly. I’ll be back in a few hours.” “Get some rest,” Shamus admonished his sister. “Only if you do the same,” she countered. He nodded and she came over to the bed and stroked his good arm. Sighing, she turned and gave Patrick a hug before leaving the room. Shamus pinned his brother with a glare. “I need to get out of here. Now.”

Cyndi opened one eye and blinked. The sun was streaming in through the window, practically blinding her. She started to roll over and realized that she was still fully dressed. The events of the past night slammed into her and she groaned, flinging an arm over her head. She moaned in pain as her arm began to throb, a vivid reminder of the fact that she’d been injured. Lying on the bed, she took one deep breath after another until the pain subsided. Carefully, she pushed herself up into a sitting position and scrubbed her hand over her face. She felt grungy and dirty and she smelled of smoke.


225


Sighing, she levered herself off the bed and stumbled into the bathroom, stopping only to grab the bag she’d packed. She was feeling shaky and knew she needed to get cleaned up and get something to eat. Cyndi flicked on the bathroom light and stared at the woman in the mirror. Her hair was matted and dirty, her eyes red-rimmed and hollow. She shuddered and turned away, grateful she’d stopped at home for a change of clothing. Everything she was wearing was only fit for the garbage. Dumping the bag on the floor, she dug out her soap and shampoo, and placed them on the side of the tub. With great care, she eased off her sweater before removing the scrub top that the nurse had given her. She quickly toed off her sneakers and kicked them aside. Her jeans followed, leaving her totally bare. Underwear and socks hadn’t been a priority last night. Turning to the shower, she flicked on the taps and adjusted the water to the right temperature before stepping into the spray. She knew that she probably shouldn’t get her bandage wet, but she didn’t care. She needed to be clean. She did her hair first, shampooing it three times before she was satisfied that it was clean. Her body was next. She soaped herself from head to toe, which took a while because she was suddenly very aware of a myriad of aches and pains all over her body. The water ran cold before she was truly satisfied, but she wasn’t about to stand in the shower and shiver. Twisting the taps, she stopped the flow of water. She stepped out onto the thin bathmat, grabbed one of the towels, and wrapped it around her body. The second towel, she wrapped around her wet hair. A quick glance in the mirror, assured her that she looked slightly better than she had. The main thing was she felt better. Cyndi dug around in her bag and found her moisturizer. Taking her time, she smoothed it on her skin from her face to her feet. That done, she pulled on underwear. The panties were easy, the bra a bit trickier with her bad arm. The adhesive around the edges of the bandage had loosened, so she tugged it off. The wound looked red and raw, but it would heal. She’d have to stop at the drugstore and pick up some gauze and adhesive tape to recover it. Or maybe she’d use that as an excuse to drop by the hospital. She’d packed jeans and a few t-shirts. If she’d been thinking, she would have packed blouses instead. Buttons would have been easier to deal with then dragging a shirt over her head. Gritting her teeth, she yanked the shirt on over her head and eased her bad arm into it. She was sweating slightly by the time she’d gotten her socks and shoes on, but she felt much better than she had when she’d awakened.

226


NJ Walters

It didn’t take her long to dry her hair and slick on some lip balm. No makeup for her. She didn’t normally wear much more than mascara and some concealer anyway, but today she was in a hurry and too tired to care. Cyndi gathered up her dirty clothes, and dumped them in the garbage pail. Her bag, she carried back into the room and lay it on the bed. Sinking down to the mattress, she grabbed her purse and rummaged around until she found her cell phone. She took a deep breath to calm herself. Then, she placed a call to the hospital. The voice on the other end was polite, but could only tell her that the patient was stable. Cyndi thanked the woman and ended the call. She sat there, staring at her phone, biting her bottom lip to keep from crying. A part of her wanted to storm into the hospital and demand her right to be with Shamus. But that wouldn’t endear her to either his family or the hospital staff. They’d expect Cynthia James to do something like that. All she could do was patiently wait until Shamus was conscious and asked for her or called her. He had her number. She glanced at her phone and groaned. It was almost out of power and her charger was home on her nightstand. She’d better run out to the house again today and get a few more things. Her stomach growled and she glanced at her watch. It was just after one o’clock in the afternoon. She’d slept for a couple hours, but hadn’t eaten since supper last night. She thought about getting some room service, but decided that was cowardly. She’d done nothing wrong. Grabbing her purse, she headed for the door. She’d go to the diner for a late breakfast and stop at the pharmacy to pick up some supplies before she ran by the house. Then, she was going to the hospital again. Maybe Shamus would be awake enough to want to see her by then. Filled with determination, Cyndi grabbed her purse and left the room, locking it behind her. The air had changed since this morning, turning crisp, almost cold—a reminder that it was almost the end of October. She hadn’t thought to pack a jacket. Something else she needed to remember when she stopped by the house. Cyndi glanced around, but the parking lot was quiet as she hurried to her car. For some reason, she felt extremely nervous, like someone was watching her. “Shake it off. Everything is fine,” she assured herself. Still, she couldn’t rid herself of the feeling. She kept her eyes open as she drove, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. Unless, of course, you counted the fact that someone was obviously trying to drive her out of town, if not outright kill her.


227


Her stomach lurched, and she tightened her hands on the wheel. She didn’t know what to do. She wanted to stand and fight, but wondered if it was the right thing to do. Shamus had been shot because she hadn’t left. Whatever she was going to do, she’d have to decide soon. The attacks were escalating. Who knew what would happen next? She lucked in to a parking spot just down and across the street from Jessie’s. Climbing out, she slung her purse over her good arm and looked both ways before she started across the street. The sound of an engine roaring to life reached her, and she glanced up in time to see a large, dark pickup bearing down on her. She thought she heard someone yell out her name. For a second, she froze. Then survival instinct kicked in and she threw herself back. She almost made it. The driver swerved toward her, clipping her with the front right fender. She careened off another parked car before falling to the pavement. It all happened so fast that she didn’t even have time to scream. Tires squealed. Several people yelled and she moaned as she tried to roll onto her back. “Don’t move.” She must have hit herself harder than she’d thought if she was hallucinating that Shamus was leaning over her. “Hi.” She smiled as she reached up her hand to stroke his face. It was too hard though and her hand fell back down to the ground with a thud. “They won’t let me see you, but I’m coming back to the hospital anyway.” His gorgeous, blue-gray eyes darkened with fear and she hurried to reassure him. “I won’t let them keep me away,” she promised. “How is she?” Patrick’s face appeared next to Shamus and she frowned. She didn’t want him in her hallucination. “I’m not sure.” Shamus appeared pale; sweat beading on his forehead. Reality slammed back into her. This was real. Someone had just tried to run her over. “What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be in hospital.” She struggled to sit up, but he held her down easily with one hand. “Just lie still.” She glared at Patrick. “Why aren’t you taking care of him?” Patrick flashed her a quick grin, although the gesture didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’m doing my best here.” “Try harder.”

228


NJ Walters

His gray eyes narrowed as he gave her a curt nod. He turned as one of his deputies came up to him. “We’ve got a witness.” An older woman stood next to him, her face pale, but composed. Cyndi recognized her immediately. “I know you.” Her voice was slightly slurred, but she pushed on. “You’re the woman from the hardware store.” What had Shamus said her name was? “Sadie Hargrove.” That was it. Why was it so hard for her to think? Sadie nodded and addressed the sheriff. “It was Bo Hobbs driving that truck. I had the perfect view of him when he turned the corner at the top of the street. Wasn’t his truck, but it was Bo all right.” Patrick inclined his head. “Thank you, Mrs. Hargrove.” Then he turned to his deputy. “Take another man with you and pick him up.” The tone of his voice left no doubt that he wanted that man and he wanted him now. “Consider him armed and dangerous. He could be our shooter as well.” “Yes, sir.” The deputy turned and strode purposefully away. Cyndi stared at the woman, shocked that she’d come forward. “But you hate me.” The words were low, but the other woman must have heard them because she flinched. “I should never have blamed you for what your daddy did. That wasn’t right.” Sadie Hargrove paused, her worn hands gripping her faded cloth purse. “When Alicia Flint contacted me I didn’t know what to think. Why would a lawyer be calling me? When she said that she was calling on your behalf, I thought you were gonna sue me over what had happened outside the hardware store.” Cyndi was finding it harder to keep her eyes open and let her lids drift shut. She didn’t want to deal with this right now. “Can this wait, Mrs. Hargrove?” Shamus’s usual calm was gone, replaced by impatience. Cyndi detected an edge of anger in his voice. Forcing her eyes open, she patted his hand. “It’s okay.” “I think this needs to be said.” Sadie Hargrove drew herself up and continued. “She said you were making sure my family got their land back because what your daddy had done wasn’t right.” “I don’t think this is the time or place to talk about this.” Patrick dropped his hand on the older woman’s shoulder. “This is a private legal matter.” “Maybe so,” she agreed. “But I just wanted to say I was sorry. I want to do what’s right. I’ll testify in court against Bo Hobbs if it comes to that.”


229


“Thank you, Mrs. Hargrove. I’m going to get a deputy to take you to the station and you can give him your statement.” Shamus took Cyndi’s hand in his and held it tight. “You need to be in a hospital bed.” “So do you.” She frowned at him. “Why aren’t you?” She had no idea how Shamus had gotten out of hospital and just happened to be nearby when she was almost run over. “Because I needed to see you more.” She started to say something, but it was too late. The paramedics arrived and eased Shamus aside. Within minutes, they had her loaded onto a stretcher and in the back of the ambulance. A sense of deja vu hit her when Shamus eased himself down onto the seat across from her. “Didn’t we already do this?” He nodded grimly. “Hopefully, this is the last time.” The ambulance began to move and she cried out as pain shot through her hip and leg. Once again, she felt Shamus’s hand clasp hers. Then she felt nothing at all.

The door to Cyndi’s hospital room pushed open. She kept her eyes shut tight, not sure she was up to dealing with anyone yet. She’d been poked and prodded and had her arm bandaged again. By some stroke of luck, nothing was broken, but she was severely bruised on her left side and wouldn’t be feeling like running any races for a week or two. They were keeping her for observation overnight because she had a slight concussion. If all went well, she’d be free to go in the morning. Footsteps shuffled across the room. She felt the slightest brush of a hand on her head. Her eyes popped open. “You’re supposed to be in bed.” An irate doctor had readmitted Shamus while she was being examined in the emergency room. The doctor had given him a tongue-lashing about taking better care of himself and not undoing the work that the surgeons had done. Shamus chuckled. “Move over.” “What?” She eased to one side as he sat on the bed and lowered his large frame down beside her. “Now I’m in bed.” He pulled up the guardrail behind him. “The nurses won’t let you stay.” Even as she said it, she scooted closer, gritting her teeth against the pain that shot down her side. She could feel the heat of his body and needed to get as close as possible. “I know, but I needed to be here with you. To touch you.”

230


NJ Walters

“We’re quite a pair.” She didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry. He laid his arm carefully around her waist as he leaned in to kiss her. His lips were soft and gentle against hers and she sighed. “I love you,” he whispered. “Nothing is going to change that.” “I love you too,” she whispered back, knowing she’d do whatever it took to make it work between them. Sighing, Shamus closed his eyes. Cyndi watched him, wanting to just look at him. Even in repose, his features were sharp and masculine. Smiling, she closed her eyes and snuggled down into her pillow and slept.

The door to the room opened, but neither of them stirred. Dani O’Rourke stood in the doorway with her husband and stared at the couple lying wrapped in each other’s arms on the bed. As silently as they’d come, they backed out of the room and shut the door behind them.


231


Chapter Twenty-Five Cyndi sat up in bed, surrounded by people. She wished it was just her and Shamus again, but he’d been gone when she’d finally opened her eyes this morning, sneaking back to his own bed sometime during the night. He was back again, this time seated in a chair right next to her bed, but they were anything but alone. Her Aunt Verna had arrived late last night, and when she’d checked into the Jamesville Motel and inquired about Cyndi, she’d been directed to the hospital. The small town grapevine was alive and well. Cyndi was glad her aunt was here, if only for moral support. As if sensing her unease, Shamus reached out and took her hand in his, twining their fingers together. She drew strength from his nearness and took a deep breath. “Okay. What exactly is going on?” Patrick was here, along with his wife, Shannon. Burke and Dani were here as well. Cyndi was getting more nervous the longer this took. Patrick stepped forward. “Bo Hobbs admitted that he was hired at first to try to scare you out of town. When you didn’t leave, the plan was changed and he was told to get rid of you.” “Who?” Cyndi had to know who hated her that much. “Elijah Harris.” Patrick crossed his arms over his chest. “He tried to deny it at first, but when I confronted him about what you’d found in your father’s safe, he finally admitted it. Harris wasn’t happy when you decided to transfer all your business to another law firm. He figured if you were scared enough, you might leave town and forget about switching. Seems he was hiding some of the funds from the firm and pocketing them himself.” He eyed Cyndi with something resembling respect in his eyes. She blinked, sure she must be mistaken as Patrick continued. “He had another document already forged, naming Harris and Hammond beneficiary of the estate in the event something happened to you. He’d forged both your signature and your father’s. It never occurred to him that your father might have kept proof about their wrongdoings.” “That bastard.” She could feel the anger emanating from Shamus and squeezed his hand tighter.

232


NJ Walters

“What will happen now?” She wanted this mess put behind her so she could get on with her life. Her father and his legacy had made a mess of so many lives. “Bo Hobbs is charged with attempted murder and a long list of other crimes. Elijah Harris will also be charged, but the charges are still being decided on. I’m sure the list will be long and he’ll be disbarred and imprisoned for what he’s done.” “Good.” She wasn’t normally a vindictive person, but she wanted these men punished for what they’d done, not only to her, but to Shamus. “Stephen Hammond had no idea any of it was going on and is in shock over this,” Patrick continued. “He’s shut down the office until this mess has been straightened out, but he knows he’s going to be ruined over this as well.” She tugged the covers tighter around her waist. It was uncomfortable to be surrounded by Shamus’s family. Cyndi glanced over at her Aunt Verna who was watching the proceedings carefully. She smiled at the older woman, knowing her aunt wouldn’t hesitate to intervene if she thought it was necessary. “Is there anything else?” She was getting tired and wanted to rest. Patrick had already informed her that she could move back home today. The crime scene tape was down from around her house, the investigation done. Dani cleared her throat and stepped forward. Cyndi braced herself, ready for just about anything. Shamus’s grip tightened around her fingers. “I wanted to say that I’m sorry.” “Sorry?” Cyndi didn’t quite believe her ears. “Yes. Sorry for what happened to you. Sorry for trying to stop you from seeing Shamus. I was distraught and wasn’t thinking.” Dani sighed. “That’s no excuse and it was very petty of me.” Burke laid a comforting hand on his wife’s shoulder. “All of us have been against your relationship with Shamus from the beginning.” “I know.” Cyndi glanced up at Shamus, then back at Burke. “What we seemed to forget in all this is that Shamus is a man and his choices are his own.” Burke gave a self-deprecating chuckle. “I can’t claim to have always made the best choices in my own life, so who am I to cast stones?” “I guess, what we’re trying to say is that we hope you’ll give us another chance.” Dani stared at Shamus and then down to where his fingers twined with Cyndi’s. “You’re a big part of Shamus’s life and therefore, part of ours.”


233


Cyndi could see the doubt and worry in Dani’s eyes. She looked up at Shamus but his face was impassive as he stared down at her. She could see it in his eyes. This was her choice. He’d support whatever one she made. She swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. For her there was only one choice. Shamus loved his family and they were trying. That’s all that mattered. “Of course I’ll give you another chance. It’s what I want from you, so I’d be a hypocrite if I denied you the same thing.” She could see the relief on Dani’s face and knew she’d done the right thing. The road ahead wouldn’t be an easy one, but that was okay. Shamus was worth it. What they had together was worth it. “When are you getting out of the hospital?” Aunt Verna rose from her chair and came over to stand beside Cyndi. “Hopefully, I’ll be released when the doctor makes his rounds.” Burke stepped forward and offered his hand. “Dani and I have got to run, but I wanted you to know that I’ve got a crew out at your house, clearing out the rubble and cleaning the downstairs. Most of the damage was confined to that area. Unfortunately, you’ll have to repaint the downstairs. The upstairs has already been cleaned just to freshen it up.” “Thank you.” Shamus replied for her because, quite honestly, Cyndi was speechless. The men shook hands. Dani leaned in to kiss her brother’s cheek before patting Cyndi on the arm. “I’ll see you soon,” she promised as she followed her husband out the door. Patrick came forward, his wife by his side. “I’ll let you know if there are any new developments in the case. And Alicia Flint told me to tell you not to worry. She’s on top of all of it.” “That’s good to know. Thank you.” One of the best moves she’d made since coming home was hiring Alicia. “Drop by the diner once you’re feeling better,” Shannon invited. Cyndi didn’t have the same history with Patrick’s wife and instinctively knew that their relationship would be a bit easier. “I will,” she promised. Exhaustion hit her as Patrick and Shannon left, and Cyndi couldn’t quite stifle a yawn. “You should get some rest.” Shamus smoothed back a lock of her hair, his fingers playing with the soft strand. “I will if you will.” To her eye, he looked pale. The man had been shot, for heaven’s sake and he was up and around!

234


NJ Walters

“I promise.” He turned to Verna. “Let me know when the doctor stops by. I’m getting released the same time as Cyndi.” “Is that wise?” Cyndi studied him carefully. “Maybe you should stay in hospital for a few more days.” He shrugged and she could see the stubborn glint in his eye. “Wise or not, I’m not letting you go home without me.” The corner of his mouth kicked up, giving him a rakishly handsome look. “Besides, who better to take care of me than you?” “I’ll be back in a few minutes. I need a cup of coffee.” Verna left the room before either of them could reply. “You know, I really like your aunt.” Cyndi chuckled. “Me too.” She cupped his jaw, feeling the scratch of his beard stubble against her palm as he lowered his head. Their lips met, clung, parted, and touched again. It was a gentle kiss, fraught with emotion. They broke apart and stared at each other until the door was pushed open. They both turned their heads, expecting to see Verna. Instead, the doctor was standing in the doorway, shaking his head. “I might have known I’d find you here, Shamus. Why don’t you step aside so I can have a chat with Ms. Marks?” Shamus sat back in his chair and listened while the doctor asked Cyndi a few questions and checked her arm as well as her hip and thigh. When he was done, he turned to Shamus. “If you won’t rest here, you might as well go home. That is, if Ms. Marks will take you.” “She will,” he replied confidently. The doctor laughed as he headed to the door. Your paperwork will be waiting at the desk and a nurse will be down in a minute to help you get dressed, Ms. Marks. I suggest you go and get your things packed, Shamus, so your lady doesn’t leave without you.” The door closed behind the doctor, but Cyndi and Shamus only had eyes for one another. “Let’s go home,” he whispered as he brought her hand to his lips and kissed it. “Home.” She hugged the word tight to her heart, knowing that she’d finally come home.

The place was chaos when Verna Marks pulled her car up in front of the house. There were trucks and workmen everywhere. Burke had told her that he had a crew out here, but Cyndi was still shocked by the number of people who seemed to be working.


235


“Let’s get you both inside.” Verna whipped her door open and climbed out. Her aunt had been a godsend, gathering Cyndi’s belongings from the motel and checking her out before coming back to the hospital to get both her and Shamus. Cyndi tried to swallow back a groan of pain as her aunt helped her out of the car, but it escaped her. Shamus was by her other side in a flash. “I know it hurts, sweetheart,” he murmured as he wrapped his arm around her waist. “Let’s get you inside and into bed.” “I’ll get her bag.” “Thanks, Verna.” Her aunt and Shamus were on a first name basis already. Cyndi was thrilled by how well they were getting along. With Shamus’s help she made her way up the front stairs and into the foyer. She’d expected the acrid smell of smoke and ash, but it was barely a whiff on the air. Shamus tried to herd her toward the stairs, but she stubbornly headed toward the kitchen. He sighed heavily, but didn’t fight her. She shot him a grin. “I just want to see what they’re doing.” “One minute and then it’s upstairs.” “You’re so bossy,” she teased. “He’s had too many years of being boss.” A man stepped up beside them and held out his hand to her. “Joe Banks. I’m a foreman with B & O Construction, ma’am.” “Cyndi Marks.” She shook his hard, calloused hand with her good hand. “Pleasure to meet you, Joe.” “Pleasure is all mine, ma’am.” He nodded toward the kitchen. “We demolished the entire back wall and part of the side one and ripped up the floor. It was past saving.” “Call me, Cyndi,” she absently replied as she looked around. The side wall had already been reframed and they were working on the back one. The sounds of hammers and power saws filled the air. “You’ve done an amazing amount of work.” She hadn’t expected them to be anywhere near this far. “We’ve been working nonstop since we got the go-ahead from the sheriff’s office. I took pictures and had your insurance adjuster out here too.” Before she could ask how he even knew who her insurance agent was, Shamus spoke. “I asked Alicia to handle it for you.” Cyndi didn’t know whether to be irritated at his highhandedness or just pleased that the work was being done so quickly. She thought about it for a second and chose to be pleased. This wasn’t worth getting upset over.

236


NJ Walters

As if sensing her mood, Shamus pulled her tight against his body with his good arm and gave her a light squeeze. “I know that you could take care of this, but I didn’t want you to have to deal with it as soon as you were released from hospital. This way all you have to worry about is how you want the kitchen.” “I’d like a bigger kitchen nook for the table, with more windows. Like you did over at your place.” “Done,” he promised. She saw him glance over at Joe and nod. The other man smiled and walked away with a wave and a promise to talk to her later. “What did you do?” Shamus led her back down the hallway to the stairs and didn’t speak until they were half way up. “I knew how much you liked what I’d done to my kitchen, so I’d already planned to have them do that as a surprise.” “Really?” “Do you mind?” His hand was steady against the small of her back as she took the stairs one at a time. “No, I don’t mind.” He breathed a huge sigh. “That’s good. I’ve ordered paint samples and tile samples for you to look at too. Plus, you need to decide on kitchen cabinets.” Verna was coming back down the hallway when they reached the top of the stairs. “I’ve got your things put away and the bed turned back. You really need to rest.” “Thank you, Aunt Verna.” Reaching out, she hugged the older woman as tight as she could manage. Her aunt patted her on the shoulder. “Now, don’t you worry about me. I’m going to stay at the motel for a day or so. I think that you two need some time alone.” “You don’t need to stay at a motel,” Cyndi protested. Shamus reached into his pocket and hauled out a set of keys. “You can stay at my place.” He gave her directions to Peach Street. Verna took the keys and smiled. “Thank you. I’ll do that.” She pocketed the keys. “I’ll be here until the men leave. I’ll make sure that everything is locked up. Not that it matters, I suppose, with part of the house still not framed in.” “Don’t worry, Verna. We’ll be fine.”


237


“If you’re asleep when I leave, I’ll see you in the morning.” She gave them both a kiss on the cheek and headed downstairs. Cyndi sighed with relief when she finally walked into her room. They’d been later leaving the hospital then she’d hoped. By the time Verna had gone to the motel to collect Cyndi’s things and the paperwork was done, lunchtime had come and gone. She glanced at her watch to see that it was just after one in the afternoon. So much had happened in the past forty-eight hours. “Let’s get you into bed.” Cyndi laughed. “I bet you say that to all the girls.” “No.” He nuzzled the side of her neck, sending shivers down her spine. “Just to you.” Patiently, he helped her undress and slipped her nightgown over her head. She unbuttoned his shirt and eased it down over his bad shoulder. He took care of his socks, shoes, pants, and boxers, swearing several times as he accidentally moved his shoulder. Finally, he eased down onto the bed, patting the mattress next to him. It took her a few minutes, but she finally settled in a semi-comfortable spot. She could hear the sounds of the construction in the distance, but they were muted. Cocooned in the bed with Shamus, she closed her eyes and slept. When she awoke, the room was dark. Glancing at her watch, she noted that it was just after seven in the evening. They’d slept for almost six hours. Cyndi rolled over to one side, pleasantly surprised to notice that it wasn’t quite as hard to do as it had been earlier today. Rest was indeed the best medicine. And speaking of medicine, they both had some to take and she was suddenly starving. Shamus was stretched out next to her, the light of the moon bathing the room in a soft glow. A lock of his long hair lay across his forehead and she reached over to brush it away. She loved the silky feel of his hair and longed to bury her fingers in it. His facial features were strong and hard, but she knew that the man inside had a softer side when it came to those he loved. As if he felt her gazing at him, he opened his eyes and stared right at her. “Hey.” His voice was rough with sleep and stroked her skin like a physical caress. Just being near him was enough to get her blood pumping and her heart pounding. “Hey yourself.” She stroked a finger down over his jaw and across his lips. His tongue snaked out to lick the tip, making her entire hand tingle. She continued down the strong column

238


NJ Walters

of his neck and over his chest. A low rumble came from deep in his chest as he trapped her hand against his stomach. “You have to stop. Neither one of us is up to anything more than lying here.” “You sure about that?” Suddenly, she wanted him inside her. Wanted that physical connection with him. He stilled, his eyes narrowing. “I don’t want you to hurt yourself and honestly, I’m not up to more than lying here.” Her hand slipped from beneath his and continued lower. He groaned when she closed her hand over his thick shaft. He was certainly up for the task ahead, if she was any judge. He grew longer as she pumped her hand up and down his length. “Cyndi,” he groaned, his hips arching upward. She shifted up on her hands and knees, barely noticing the physical discomfort as she straddled him. “Condom,” he gasped as her hands continued to pleasure him. Reaching out, she tugged the nightstand drawer open and pulled out a condom. While she was opening it, he stroked a hot path up her thigh and stomach with his good hand. His palm covered her breast as she sheathed him in latex. His hand felt so good against her breast. Her nipples were tight, hard buds and she was already wet for him. He tweaked her nipple with his thumb and forefinger before sliding his hand straight down her torso and slipping it between her thighs. She gasped as he stroked her wet folds. “You’re already wet.” She could hear the wonder and pleasure in his voice. She tilted back her head, panting hard when he slowly inserted one finger inside her. “You’re always so ready for me.” “Yes,” she gasped. They were always ready for each other. They fit one another perfectly. Shamus withdrew his hand and helped position his erection at her opening. Slowly, she lowered herself onto him, barely daring to breathe until she was seated to the hilt. She sucked in a deep breath and braced her hands on his chest. Neither of them had much range of movement, but it didn’t matter. Shamus rocked his hips upward on each downward thrust. She moved up and down, barely moving more than an inch or two, but it was enough. Their eyes met and held, his dark blue-gray eyes never leaving her lighter blue ones as they moved in a slow, passionate dance.


239


The passion swelled inside her. Her heart pounded, her head swam. Every nerve ending in her body hummed in anticipation of what was to come. Her skin tingled and tightened. She could see the emotion in Shamus’s eyes and knew he was feeling their joining as deeply as she was. Shamus’s movements got jerky, less controlled, and she knew he was close too. When he inserted his hand between her thighs and stroked her swollen clitoris with just the right amount of pressure, she exploded. Crying out, she closed her eyes and ground her hips downward, wanting Shamus as deep as she could take him. She heard him groan as his hips rose up from the bed one final time. It wasn’t the most explosive climax either of them had ever had, but it was the most emotional, at least for her. As if a dam had been released on her emotions, tears began to flood her eyes. She tried to blink them back, but there were too many of them. Shamus didn’t question them, but carefully withdrew from her and helped her to lie back down into his arms. Gradually, the tears subsided and Shamus stirred. She was reluctant to move, but rolled over onto her back. Shamus got out of bed and carefully made his way to the bathroom. A few minutes later, he was back with a glass of water and a damp cloth. She was past being embarrassed by such things and let him help her get cleaned up. Gratefully, she took the glass of water and sipped. Shamus crawled back into bed beside her and urged her back into his arms. “How do you feel?” His voice was almost a whisper as if he too felt the need to keep the intimate mood that surrounded them. She thought about it for a minute and although she was aching from head to toe, she felt good. “I’m doing okay. You?” She brushed her hand over the small patch of wiry hair on his chest. “As long as you’re here in my arms, I’m just fine.” He paused. “I know that there’s been a lot happening the past couple of weeks.” Cyndi gave a watery hiccup. “That’s certainly an understatement.” Shamus chuckled. “I suppose it is. Since B & O is now officially doing the renovation on your house, I’ll supervise and keep on top of things.” She stopped stroking his chest and stared up into his face. “That’s fine, as long as you don’t overdo things. They can’t go much further until I make some decisions about flooring, color and cabinets and such.”

240


NJ Walters

“Tomorrow is time enough for you to worry about that. They’re still working on the outer wall. If they get done before the cabinets and flooring is delivered we can repaint the downstairs rooms.” He paused and changed the subject. “My family is coming around.” “They seem to be.” She didn’t want him to have false hopes. “They may not ever truly accept me.” “I think they will. Once they know who you really are.” She hoped so too, for both their sakes. “Aunt Verna has certainly taken a shine to you.” He smiled. “She sure is one tough lady. I like her.” He stroked his hand down her arm and she snuggled closer to his warmth. “I know a lot has happened and I don’t want to rush you into anything.” She could hear the underlying question. “But?” His grip on her tightened fractionally. He released a pent up breath as he released her. “But, I’d like you to consider marrying me.” Cyndi pushed out of his hold and sat up slowly. “What did you say?” “Marry me.” It was there between them, stark and raw. She looked deep into his eyes and saw the loneliness and need. It matched what existed inside her. She knew deep down in her heart that she’d never meet another man who suited her as well as Shamus did. They’d have their share of problems. They were both stubborn people, and then there was his family. But never would she doubt his love for her. It was in everything he did, every word he spoke. “It won’t be easy,” she began solemnly. A slow grin split his face. “I never went for easy.” She nodded. “Then I guess I’ll think about it.” Shamus framed her face with his large, rough hand. “I love you, Cyndi. Marry me.” She covered his hands with hers, feeling the difference in their strength, loving their differences as much as their similarities. “What about children? I’m almost forty years old.” This was something that worried her when she thought about them having a life together. “Do you want a child?” Shamus was staring into her eyes as he spoke, but she honestly couldn’t tell from his expression how he felt about this issue. “I honestly don’t know.” No, she wasn’t being truly honest with herself or with him. “Maybe,” she began. “Maybe a little boy.” She could picture a miniature Shamus running around, getting into all sorts of trouble.


241


“Or a little girl.” He shook his head and gave her a soft smile. “Doesn’t matter if we have children or not. I want you as my wife. Children would just be a bonus.” Drawing in a deep breath, she took the plunge that would change her life forever. “I love you too. And yes, I’ll marry you.” Shamus levered himself up and kissed her. Their lips met and clung. It was a kiss of passion, of possession, and of belonging. This was home. Not a place or a building, but here with Shamus. It was a beginning.

242


NJ Walters

Epilogue

Cyndi fussed with the buffet table one final time. Even to her critical eye, everything looked perfect. Wine glasses sparkled, waiting to be filled. China platters filled with hors d’oeuvres lined the linen tablecloth, and decadent chocolate delights graced delicate, crystal plates. A heavy arm snaked around her waist. “It looks perfect.” She leaned back against Shamus and sighed. “It does, doesn’t it?” The room was one of many that had undergone a total transformation over the past few months. It was light and airy, yet warm and inviting. Seven tables were scattered around the room, five of them would seat four people, and two of them would seat two. At the moment, they were all empty. “They should be here any minute.” He wrapped his fingers around her left hand and lifted it. The light from the chandelier reflected off the diamond on her finger. She could still hardly believe that they’d officially announced their engagement at Christmas. Unofficially, they’d been engaged since that night back in October, but they’d kept it to themselves for a few months, allowing time for relations to improve with Shamus’s family. It was almost the end of January, but she had to pinch herself every day just to reassure herself it all wasn’t a dream. The wedding was set for the first of March, which didn’t give her much time to plan, but Shamus was insistent. He didn’t even want to wait that long, but Cyndi had put her foot down. She wanted a proper wedding that included his family. He’d given in as soon as he realized how important it was to her. Even the holidays had gone better than she’d expected. Shamus’s family was making an honest effort, and it was starting to pay off. Things still weren’t where she’d like them to be, but they were getting better. Cyndi had struck up an immediate friendship with Shamus’s nephew, Shane, as soon as the teenager had discovered she liked baseball and was quite knowledgeable about it. Shannon was accepting and the two women were getting along well. Patrick was still reserved, but even he’d thawed quite a bit over the past few months. Dani and Burke were trying and that was all that mattered to her.


243


There were still people who turned up their noses at her, but she had just as many people who were friendly. Alicia was now handling all Cyndi’s legal and business affairs, but beyond that, they were good friends. Even her Aunt Verna was talking about selling her business in Vermont and retiring to Jamesville. Cyndi knew that her aunt wasn’t ready to retire and would probably end up helping her run this place, which was fine with her. “You okay?” She realized she’d been quiet for far too long. Turning, she peered up at Shamus. “I’m better than okay.” She cupped his face in her hands and went up on her toes to kiss him. “I love you.” “I love you too.” He wrapped his arm around her and deepened the kiss. The sound of the front bell ringing made them reluctantly separate. “Damn, my family has impeccable timing.” Cyndi laughed as they walked arm in arm to the front door. “I can’t wait to see what they think of the place.” Her B & B was ready for business and her first guests would arrive in a week’s time on the first of February. The schedule was light until the middle of March, but already bookings were starting to come in. Cyndi had done a lot of advance advertising and it was starting to pay off. Both Amanda Barrington and Linda Fletcher were booked for later in the spring and Cyndi was looking forward to seeing them both. They’d kept in touch via email and phone calls, but it wasn’t the same as seeing them in person. “The place looks great.” He surveyed the foyer with pride as they reached the front door.” “It does.” Shamus had done much of the work himself. “I’m so glad that things have returned to normal with yours and Burke’s working relationship.” That had gone a long way to easing tensions between Shamus and his family. “Me too.” Cyndi took a deep breath. “Do I look okay?” She normally wasn’t this nervous, but this was her first major get together with his family in her home—their home. Shamus had all but moved in as soon as their master suite was finished and was talking about renting out his house. “You look beautiful.” He kissed her nose as the bell pealed again. He released her and swung the front door wide open. Burke, Dani, Shane, Patrick, and Shannon all stood on the doorstep. “Welcome.” Cyndi greeted them as they all trooped inside. She felt Shamus’s arm wrap around her and she glanced up at him. The love shining from his eyes made her catch her breath. She felt it expand within her, filling all the empty places that

244


NJ Walters

had existed for so very long. The cold and forbidding house was long gone, the past but a distant memory. Cyndi Marks had finally come home for good.


245

About the Author To learn more about N.J. Walters, please visit www.njwalters.com. Send an email to N.J. Walters at [email protected] or join her Yahoo! group to join in the fun with other readers as well as N.J. http://groups.yahoo.com/group/awakeningdesires

Look for these titles Now Available Discovering Dani The Way Home The Return of Patrick O’Rourke

Someone wants a secret to stay buried—even if it means murder.

For the Love of Jazz © 2007 Shiloh Walker Since waking up in a hospital at age eighteen, accused of driving the car that killed his best friend, Jazz McNeil has lived with a guilty heart. Now, more than a decade later, he has returned to his hometown to raise his daughter and to uncover the truth about what happened that fateful summer. And gaze into the eyes of the girl whose life he shattered. Though Anne-Marie Kincaid was told that Jazz was responsible for her brother's death all those years ago, she has never quite believed it. The facts don't quite fit; they never did. All she knows is, she still feels loved and safe when she's with Jazz, and that he misses her brother just as much as she. And since he returned home, people have started dying.

Enjoy the following excerpt for For the Love of Jazz: "We were never friends, angel. I was friends with your rich brother and you were the nosy, little brat who had a crush on me," he snapped. "Go home to Daddy, Annie. You want to talk to somebody, go talk to him." In the fading light, he saw the delicate color wash out of her cheeks and hurt bloom in those green eyes. And then she blinked, and as easily as that, a mask fell. She shrugged, carelessly. "Your loss, Jasper," she told him, turning on her heel and heading for her car. The denim drew tight across her hips as she dug into the hip pocket for her keys. Before Anne-Marie could reach for the handle, hard hands closed over her elbows, twirled her, pinned her against a heavy, male body. Against her back, she felt the cool, smooth glass of the window and the heat of the metal door against her legs. She raised her head, looked into those deep brown eyes that had haunted her dreams for years on end. "I don't wanna talk to you," he whispered as he lowered his head to hers. Oh. Oh, my. There really could be thunder and lightning bolts…

The ground seemed to open up beneath her feet, leaving her clinging to Jazz for balance. He nipped her lip and when her mouth opened, his tongue swept inside, tasting her, savoring, diving deep for more. His hands slid down the length of her body, plastering her against him. Against her belly, she could feel the thick, hard length of his erection. The feel of it did something to her insides, turning her all molten and soft—empty. Too damned empty. Anne-Marie rose on her toes, pressed against him, and wrapped her arms around his neck. Desperate to get closer, she arched up against him, feeling the heat and power of his body against the softness of her own. "Damn it, Annie. We shouldn't do this." Dragging his mouth away, Jazz stared down at her. What in the hell am I doing? he thought, dazed. He jerked his arms away from her, staring down at her. She raised one hand to her lips, touched them lightly. When her tongue darted out, slid over first her lower lip and then her upper, Jazz groaned. What in the hell was he doing? Alex would have killed him for even thinking what he was thinking, much less putting his thoughts into action. Desmond would have laid into him with a dull scalpel. By touching her, he betrayed both of them more than he already had. Awkwardly, he opened his mouth to apologize but then the words froze when she took a single step toward him. And then another, and one more until she was close enough for him to see the wild pulse beating a tattoo under the thin skin of her neck. She pressed one finger to his lips, wrapped the arm around his neck, and leaned forward, pressing her mouth to the vee of skin bared by his simple, cotton button-down. His eyes closed and his hands came up to cup the back of her neck, holding her against him. Sweet Anne-Marie. God, I love you. He had dreamed of her over the years, dreamed of a woman who had been just a child when he had left. Dreams that had kept him company at night, even after he'd married Sheri. Guilty dreams that he had denied having, dreams that felt so real, waking from them was almost painful. Some people didn't believe in love at first sight, but Jazz always had. He'd fallen for her as a boy and those feelings had only strengthened in their years apart. Now, she stood in his arms, pressing herself against him. Totally and completely willing—and eager. He could see an answering hunger in her eyes, feel it in the way she leaned into him when he touched her. It was every dream he had ever had, and every nightmare. Because finally he could have her, but only for a while.

Jazz would never be able to hold her. He would never deserve her. But damned if he wouldn't take whatever he could get before she walked away. He held her pressed tightly against him as she trailed a line of butterfly kisses up his neck. "Why shouldn't we do this, Jazz?" she asked, reveling in his taste. He tasted hot, erotic, forbidden. Like whiskey and chocolate. Her hands itched to touch him until with a sigh, she gave in, running her hands down his arms, up his sides, learning the long, lean body by touch. She hadn't come out here for this. Not intentionally. But Anne-Marie had fallen in love with Jazz McNeil the first time she laid eyes on him at the tender age of ten. And she had always known there would be no other for her. The one time she had tried to use another man to forget about Jazz had ended in miserable failure and she never once again tried. Nothing had changed that, not the sixteen years of separation, not the knowledge that he had been driving the night Alex had died. Jazz was it for her and he always had been. Rigidly, Jazz stood in her arms and tried to think of the reasons they shouldn't do this. There were reasons. He just couldn't, for the life of him, think of them as she pressed another kiss to his collarbone, going up on her toes and pressing another whisper-soft kiss to his jawbone. It was torture, the satin soft feel of her mouth on his skin. He wanted to cradle her head between his hands and kiss her again, taste her, hold her open while he gorged on her. Then he wanted to lean back and watch as she used that pretty rosebud mouth in other ways. Even the thought was enough to make him go cross-eyed with lust and when he lifted his hands to her waist, they were shaking. She's so tiny, Jazz thought. Her waist was slender, so narrow he could nearly span it with his hands. Slender, almost delicate, like some kind of fairy princess and yet so strong. He could feel the strength in her hands as she clasped his shoulders, reaching up against him. "Take me inside," she whispered, lifting her head so she could stare at him. "Anne-Marie…" "Don't tell me we shouldn't do this. Don't tell me anything. Just take me inside, Jazz. This is what I want."

Passion hot enough to melt the slopes…and their hearts.

Snowbound © 2007 Larissa Ione Thanks to a devastating medical diagnosis, ski patroller Sean Trenton has endured two years of celibacy. Two long years that have chipped away at his confidence. Now, with the career opportunity of a lifetime on the line, he’s ready to remedy the celibacy situation, and sexy snowbunny Robyn Montgomery is just what the doctor ordered. Unfortunately, the last thing reliable, intense radio station manager Robyn Montgomery wants in her suddenly turbulent professional and personal life is a thrill-seeking former Olympic skier—even if he is a total hottie. She’s had it with guys who hog the spotlight and leave her in the shadows. So why is it that even an icy blizzard can’t temper the combustible heat between them?

Enjoy the following excerpt for Snowbound: Quickly, before anyone could catch him, Sean grasped Robyn by the elbow and eased her toward the nearest ski lift. “I saw Karen head up the hill a few minutes ago. She said she’d be skiing Thunder Run until you catch up with her. Wanna share a chair?” “Where’s your partner? Don’t you have to go up with him?” “Nope. He’s waiting for me in the warming house at the top of Demon’s Dive.” Heaving a theatrical sigh, she said, “I suppose I could bring myself to share a seat with you. You did bring me breakfast, after all.” As they moved forward in the lift line, he leaned close, letting his lips graze her coldreddened cheek. “Breakfast in bed. Don’t forget the ‘in bed’ part.” He certainly wouldn’t. She’d looked so sweet as she slept curled into a flannel ball, her fiery hair fanned out over the pillow, her mouth curved in a gentle smile. He wouldn’t mind waking up to that every morning, minus the pajamas. And when she’d moaned in her sleep, flicked her tongue over her lips, he’d wanted so badly to kiss her awake, to make her moan for him instead of some stupid dream. He’d settled for a kiss on her cheek, a poor substitute.

She looked like she wanted to say something, but their turn at the ticket scanner came up, and they scooted into position for the lift. A chair swooped in behind them, and then they were swinging into the air and up above the crowd. Robyn’s eyes sparkled as they climbed. “I didn’t realize how much I’ve missed this,” she breathed. “It never gets old, does it?” She didn’t answer. She didn’t need to. The way she took in the view, hanging far over the chair’s side railing, her gaze intense, said it all. Brushing a stray snowflake from the tip of her nose with one hand, she pointed into the distance with the other. “Why is that pine decorated with underwear?” “That’s the bootie tree.” At her uncomprehending expression, he elaborated. “Have sex with a stranger, collect their underwear, and toss ’em off the lift at the tree the next morning.” He peered down. “Looks like a lot of people got lucky last night.” Her naughty smile made the blood rush hotly through his veins. “What if your partner doesn’t wear underwear? What do you throw then?” “Trying to tell me something?” Images of Robyn’s bare body beneath her snowsuit flooded his head, and he shoved them away before his brain short-circuited. “You have a one-track mind.” He brushed a strand of hair from her cheek and tucked it under her fleece headband. “I’m a guy. We all have one-track minds.” “Good point.” They continued up, and the temperature dropped sharply when they entered the cloud deck. Swirling mist surrounded them, growing so thick that the chairs in front and behind disappeared. Beneath them, the ground melted away in an ocean of gray. Robyn blew out a long breath. “This is freaky. Like we’re floating all alone.” “Alone is good.” “I’m not so sure about that.” “Mmm.” He wriggled closer so their hips touched. “Why not?” “Because I know exactly what I want, which, FYI, isn’t you—until we’re alone together.” His pulse quickened as she turned her face up, her mouth so temptingly close. “And then I forget why I don’t want you,” she finished on a whisper.

Her lips parted and her tongue slipped out to moisten them in a motion that was so unintentionally erotic that his chest constricted and his cock stirred. Had he ever wanted to kiss a woman so badly? Knowing the answer and unable to wait any longer, he leaned forward, covered her mouth with his. Her lips yielded to the gentle nudge of his tongue, which tingled with the taste of her cinnamon gloss, so sweet and spicy, like the woman who wore it. A sigh that was a boost to his ego escaped her as she reached around to cup the back of his head and pull him closer. As if he needed encouragement to crush his body to hers. Arousal rippled through his veins, making him want more than what he could get on a ski lift above the timberline, especially when her hand slid down his arm to his waist, and then lower, where it brushed over his now straining erection and settled on his thigh. His fingers ached to touch her, and he tugged off a glove from the hand not holding his poles and slipped it under her jacket and sweater. The soft, bare skin there quivered at his touch. Robyn moaned, arching against him and stroking his tongue with hers, deepening their kiss and turning it into something hungry and urgent. Plunging into the hot depths of her mouth, he smoothed his hand up her ribs until he found the lace edge of her bra. This was crazy, feeling her up in a chair lift, but he didn’t care, and apparently, she didn’t either, because she shifted to give him better access. A low growl of approval rumbled up from deep in his chest as he brushed his thumb over the plump lower swell of her breast. A delicate shudder wracked her body, a purely feminine response that called out to the male in him to make it happen again. Heat flared inside him, a slow burn of sensation that threatened to grow out of control with every passing second. Her fingers squeezed his thigh, inches from where he needed her to be. Silently, he willed her to slide her hand up, to stroke him until the world around them ceased to exist. “You can do some wonderful things with your mouth,” she murmured against his lips. Smiling, he dragged his mouth away, which was a good thing, since they had started to break out of the clouds. “Oh, I haven’t even begun to do wonderful things with it yet.”

Samhain Publishing, Ltd. It’s all about the story… Action/Adventure Fantasy Historical Horror Mainstream Mystery/Suspense Non-Fiction Paranormal Red Hots! Romance Science Fiction Western Young Adult www.samhainpublishing.com

Seduction of Shamus O'Rourke

The Seduction of Shamus O'Rourke

The Seduction of Shamus O'Rourke

Schoolgirl Shamus

Shamus in the Green Room

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Words of Seduction

Song of Seduction

Wager of Seduction

Seduction of the Ignorant

Seduction of the Ignorant

Seduction of the Phoenix

Seduction of Roxanne

Song of Seduction

Seasons of Seduction II

Seasons of Seduction II

Seduction of Shamus O'Rourke

The Seduction of Shamus O'Rourke

The Seduction of Shamus O'Rourke

Schoolgirl Shamus

Shamus in the Green Room

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Seduction

Words of Seduction

Song of Seduction

Wager of Seduction

Seduction of the Ignorant

Seduction of the Ignorant

Seduction of the Phoenix

Seduction of Roxanne

Song of Seduction

Seasons of Seduction II

Seasons of Seduction II

Recommend Documents